A salve for a sicke man. or, A treatise containing the nature, differences, and kindes of death as also the right manner of dying well. And it may serue for spirituall instruction to 1. Mariners when they goe to sea. 2. Souldiers when they goe to battell. 3. Women when they trauell of child.
         Perkins, William, 1558-1602.
      
       
         
           1611
        
      
       Approx. 163 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 102 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A09461
         STC 19745
         ESTC S105925
         99841650
         99841650
         6248
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A09461)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 6248)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1328:01)
      
       
         
           
             A salve for a sicke man. or, A treatise containing the nature, differences, and kindes of death as also the right manner of dying well. And it may serue for spirituall instruction to 1. Mariners when they goe to sea. 2. Souldiers when they goe to battell. 3. Women when they trauell of child.
             Perkins, William, 1558-1602.
          
           [6], 194 p.
           
             By Iohn Legat, printer to the Vniuersitie of Cambridge 1611. And are to be sold in Pauls church-yard at the signe of the Crovvne by Simon Waterson,
             Printed at London :
             [1611]
          
           
             By William Perkins.
             Running title reads: The right way of dying well.
             Identified as STC 19745a on UMI microfilm.
             Pages 94 and 108 misnumbered 64 and 208; leaves I2-3 bound out of order.
             Reproduction of the original in the Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Death -- Religious aspects -- Christianity -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-09 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           SALVE
           FOR
           A
           SICKE
           MAN.
           or
           ,
           A
           treatise
           containing
           the
           nature
           ,
           differences
           ,
           and
           kindes
           of
           death
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           right
           manner
           of
           dying
           well
           .
           And
           it
           may
           serue
           for
           spirituall
           instructruction
           to
           
             
               1.
               
               Mariners
               when
               they
               goe
               to
               sea
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Souldiers
               when
               they
               goe
               to
               battell
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Women
               when
               they
               trauell
               of
               child
               .
            
          
        
         
           Printed
           at
           London
           by
           IOHN
           LEGAT
           ,
           Printer
           to
           the
           Vniuersitie
           of
           Cambridge
           .
           1611.
           
           And
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           in
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Crovvne
           by
           
             Simon
             Waterson
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           right
           Honourable
           and
           vertuous
           Lady
           ,
           the
           Lady
           Lucie
           Countesse
           of
           Bedford
           .
        
         
           THe
           death
           of
           the
           righteous
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           euery
           beleeuing
           &
           repentāt
           sinner
           ,
           is
           a
           most
           excellent
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           brings
           with
           it
           many
           worthy
           benefits
           :
           which
           thing
           I
           prooue
           on
           this
           manner
           .
           I.
           God
           both
           in
           the
           beginning
           and
           in
           the
           continuance
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           doth
           greater
           things
           vnto
           his
           seruants
           ,
           then
           they
           doe
           commonly
           aske
           or
           thinke
           ,
           and
           because
           he
           hath
           promised
           ayd
           &
           strength
           vnto
           thē
           ,
           therefore
           in
           wonderfull
           wisedome
           hee
           casteth
           vp
           them
           this
           heauie
           burden
           of
           death
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           make
           experience
           what
           is
           the
           exceeding
           might
           and
           power
           of
           his
           
           grace
           in
           their
           weaknes
           .
           II.
           Iudgement
           beginnes
           at
           Gods
           house
           :
           and
           the
           righteous
           are
           laden
           with
           afflictions
           and
           temptations
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           &
           therfore
           in
           this
           world
           they
           haue
           their
           deaths
           and
           hells
           ,
           that
           in
           death
           they
           might
           not
           feele
           the
           torments
           of
           hell
           and
           death
           .
           III.
           When
           Lazarus
           was
           dead
           ,
           Christ
           said
           :
           He
           is
           not
           dead
           but
           sleepeth
           :
           hence
           it
           followeth
           that
           the
           Christian
           man
           can
           say
           ,
           My
           graue
           is
           my
           bed
           ,
           my
           death
           is
           my
           sleepe
           :
           in
           death
           I
           die
           not
           ,
           but
           onely
           sleepe
           .
           It
           is
           thought
           that
           of
           all
           terrible
           things
           death
           is
           most
           terrible
           :
           but
           it
           is
           false
           to
           them
           that
           be
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           whome
           many
           things
           happen
           farre
           more
           heauie
           and
           bitter
           then
           death
           ,
           IV.
           Death
           at
           the
           first
           brought
           forth
           sinne
           ,
           but
           death
           in
           the
           righteous
           by
           meanes
           of
           Christs
           death
           ,
           abolisheth
           sinne
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           mortification
           .
           
           And
           death
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           destroying
           such
           as
           are
           in
           Christ
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           better
           refuge
           for
           them
           against
           death
           :
           for
           presently
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           followes
           the
           perfect
           freedome
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           bodie
           .
           V.
           Lastly
           ,
           death
           is
           a
           meanes
           of
           a
           Christian
           mans
           perfection
           ,
           as
           Christ
           in
           his
           owne
           example
           sheweth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Behold
             I
             will
             cast
             out
             diuels
             ,
             and
             will
             heale
             still
             to
             day
             and
             to
             morrow
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             I
             will
             be
             perfected
             .
          
           Now
           this
           perfection
           in
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           author
           of
           peace
           ,
           sanctifying
           them
           throughout
           ,
           that
           their
           whole
           spirits
           ,
           and
           soules
           ,
           and
           bodies
           ,
           may
           be
           preserued
           without
           blame
           to
           the
           comming
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Now
           hauing
           often
           thus
           considered
           
           with
           my selfe
           of
           the
           excellencie
           of
           death
           ,
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           draw
           the
           summe
           and
           chiefe
           heads
           thereof
           into
           this
           small
           treatise
           :
           the
           protection
           and
           consideration
           whereof
           ,
           I
           commend
           to
           your
           Ladiship
           ,
           desiring
           you
           to
           accept
           of
           it
           and
           read
           it
           at
           your
           leisure
           .
           If
           I
           bee
           blamed
           for
           Writing
           vnto
           you
           of
           death
           ,
           whereas
           by
           the
           course
           of
           nature
           ,
           you
           are
           not
           yet
           neere
           death
           ,
           Salomon
           wil
           excuse
           me
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           that
           wee
           must
           remember
           our
           Creatour
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           our
           youth
           .
           Thus
           hoping
           of
           your
           H.
           good
           acceptance
           ,
           I
           pray
           God
           to
           blesse
           this
           my
           litle
           labour
           to
           your
           comfort
           and
           saluation
           .
        
         
           
             
               Septemb.
               7.
               1595.
               
            
          
           
             Your
             H.
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               W.
               Perkins
            
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             Eeclesiastes
             7.3
             .
          
           
             The
             day
             of
             death
             is
             better
             then
             the
             day
             that
             one
             is
             borne
             .
          
        
         
           THese
           words
           are
           a
           rule
           or
           precept
           ,
           laid
           down
           by
           Salomon
           for
           weightie
           causes
           .
           For
           in
           the
           Chapters
           going
           before
           ,
           he
           sets
           forth
           the
           vanity
           of
           all
           creatures
           vnder
           heauen
           ;
           &
           that
           at
           large
           in
           the
           very
           particulars
           .
           Now
           men
           hereupon
           might
           take
           occasion
           of
           discontentment
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           estate
           in
           this
           life
           :
           therefore
           Salomō
           in
           great
           wisdome
           here
           takes
           a
           new
           course
           ,
           &
           in
           this
           chapter
           begins
           to
           lay
           downe
           certaine
           rules
           of
           direction
           and
           comfort
           ,
           that
           men
           might
           haue
           somwhat
           wherewith
           to
           arme
           themselues
           against
           the
           troubles
           and
           the
           miseries
           
           of
           this
           life
           .
           The
           first
           rule
           is
           in
           this
           third
           verse
           ,
           that
           
             a
             good
             name
             is
             better
             then
             a
             pretious
             ointment
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           name
           gotten
           and
           maintained
           by
           godly
           conuersatiō
           ,
           is
           a
           speciall
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           vanities
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           ministreth
           greater
           matter
           of
           reioicing
           and
           cōfort
           to
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           then
           the
           most
           pretious
           ointment
           can
           doe
           to
           the
           outward
           senses
           .
           Now
           some
           man
           hauing
           heard
           this
           first
           rule
           concerning
           good
           name
           ,
           might
           obiect
           &
           say
           ,
           that
           renowne
           &
           good
           report
           in
           this
           life
           affoardes
           slender
           comfort
           :
           cōsidering
           that
           after
           it
           ,
           followes
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           miserable
           end
           of
           all
           men
           .
           But
           this
           obiection
           the
           Wise
           man
           remooueth
           by
           a
           second
           rule
           in
           the
           wordes
           which
           I
           haue
           in
           hand
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             the
             day
             of
             death
             is
             better
             then
             
             the
             day
             that
             one
             is
             borne
             .
          
        
         
           That
           wee
           may
           come
           to
           the
           true
           &
           proper
           sense
           of
           this
           precept
           or
           rule
           ,
           three
           points
           are
           to
           be
           cōsidered
           .
           First
           ,
           what
           is
           death
           here
           mentioned
           :
           secondly
           ,
           how
           it
           can
           be
           truly
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           day
           of
           death
           is
           better
           then
           the
           day
           of
           birth
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           in
           what
           respect
           it
           is
           better
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           death
           is
           a
           depriuation
           of
           life
           as
           a
           punishment
           ordained
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           imposed
           on
           man
           for
           his
           sinne
           .
           First
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           depriuatiō
           of
           life
           ,
           because
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           death
           ,
           is
           the
           absence
           or
           defect
           of
           that
           life
           which
           God
           vouchsafed
           man
           by
           his
           creation
           .
           I
           adde
           further
           ,
           that
           death
           is
           a
           punishment
           ,
           more
           especially
           to
           intimate
           the
           nature
           and
           qualitie
           of
           death
           ;
           and
           to
           shewe
           that
           it
           was
           ordained
           ,
           as
           a
           meanes
           of
           the
           execution
           of
           
           Gods
           iustice
           &
           iudgment
           .
           And
           that
           death
           is
           a
           punishment
           ,
           Paul
           plainely
           auoucheth
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             by
             one
             man
             sinne
             entred
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             death
             by
             sinne
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             that
             death
             is
             the
             stipend
             ,
             wages
             ,
             or
             allowance
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           Furthermore
           ,
           in
           euery
           punishment
           there
           bee
           three
           workers
           :
           the
           ordainer
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           procurer
           ,
           and
           the
           executioner
           .
           The
           ordainer
           of
           this
           punishment
           is
           God
           in
           the
           estate
           of
           mans
           innocency
           ,
           by
           a
           solemne
           law
           then
           made
           in
           these
           very
           words
           .
           
             In
             the
             day
             that
             thou
             eatest
             thereof
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             die
             the
             death
             ,
          
           Gen.
           2.17
           .
           But
           it
           may
           be
           alleadged
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           saith
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Ezechiel
           ,
           that
           hee
           
             will
             not
             the
             death
             of
             a
             sinner
          
           ;
           &
           therefore
           that
           hee
           is
           no
           ordainer
           of
           death
           .
           
           The
           answer
           may
           easily
           be
           made
           ,
           &
           that
           sundry
           waies
           .
           
           First
           ,
           the
           Lord
           speakes
           not
           this
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           or
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           owne
           people
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           the
           clause
           prefixed
           ,
           
           
             Sonne
             of
             man
             say
             vnto
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Againe
           ,
           the
           words
           are
           not
           spoken
           absolutelu
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           way
           of
           comparisoy
           ,
           in
           that
           of
           the
           twaine
           ,
           he
           rather
           wills
           the
           conuersion
           and
           repentance
           of
           a
           sinner
           ,
           then
           his
           death
           and
           destruction
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           very
           proper
           meaning
           of
           the
           words
           import
           thus
           much
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           take
           no
           delight
           or
           pleasure
           in
           the
           death
           of
           a
           sinner
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           ruine
           and
           destruction
           of
           the
           creature
           .
           And
           yet
           al
           this
           hinders
           not
           but
           that
           God
           in
           a
           newe
           regard
           and
           consideration
           ,
           may
           both
           will
           &
           ordaine
           death
           ,
           namely
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           due
           and
           deserued
           punishment
           ,
           tending
           to
           the
           execution
           of
           iustice
           ;
           
           in
           which
           iustice
           God
           is
           as
           good
           as
           in
           his
           mercie
           .
           Againe
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           obiected
           ,
           that
           if
           death
           indeede
           had
           beene
           ordained
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           Adam
           should
           haue
           bin
           destroied
           ,
           &
           that
           presently
           vpō
           his
           fal
           .
           For
           the
           very
           words
           are
           thus
           ,
           
             Whēsoeuer
             thou
             shalt
             eat
             of
             the
             forbidden
             fruite
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             certenly
             die
             .
             Ans.
          
           Sentences
           of
           scripture
           are
           either
           Legall
           or
           Euangelical
           :
           the
           law
           &
           the
           gospell
           beeing
           two
           seuerall
           and
           distinct
           parts
           of
           Gods
           word
           .
           Now
           this
           former
           sentence
           is
           legall
           &
           must
           be
           vnderstood
           with
           an
           exception
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Gospel
           or
           the
           couenāt
           of
           grace
           made
           with
           Adam
           ,
           and
           reuealed
           to
           him
           after
           his
           fall
           .
           The
           exception
           is
           this
           :
           Thou
           shalt
           certenly
           die
           whensoeuer
           thou
           eatest
           the
           forbidden
           fruite
           ,
           except
           I
           doe
           further
           giue
           thee
           a
           means
           
           of
           deliuerance
           from
           death
           ,
           namely
           the
           seede
           of
           the
           woman
           to
           bruise
           the
           serpents
           head
           .
           Secondly
           it
           may
           be
           answered
           ,
           that
           Adam
           and
           all
           his
           posteritie
           died
           ,
           and
           that
           presently
           after
           his
           fall
           ,
           in
           that
           his
           bodie
           was
           made
           mortall
           ,
           and
           his
           soule
           became
           subiect
           to
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           law
           .
           And
           whereas
           God
           would
           not
           vtterly
           destroy
           Adam
           at
           the
           very
           first
           ,
           but
           onely
           impose
           on
           him
           the
           beginnings
           of
           the
           first
           and
           second
           death
           ;
           he
           did
           the
           same
           in
           great
           wisedome
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           iustice
           he
           might
           make
           a
           way
           to
           mercie
           :
           which
           thing
           could
           not
           haue
           beene
           if
           Adam
           had
           perished
           .
        
         
           The
           executioner
           of
           this
           punishmēt
           is
           he
           that
           doth
           impose
           and
           inflict
           the
           same
           on
           man
           ,
           &
           that
           also
           is
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           he
           testifieth
           of
           himselfe
           in
           the
           prophet
           
           Esai
           ,
           
             I
             make
             peace
             and
             create
             euill
             .
          
           Nowe
           euill
           is
           of
           three
           sorts
           :
           
           naturall
           ,
           morall
           ,
           material
           .
           Natural
           euill
           ,
           is
           the
           destruction
           of
           that
           order
           ,
           which
           God
           set
           in
           euery
           creature
           by
           the
           creation
           .
           Moral
           euill
           ,
           is
           the
           want
           of
           that
           righteousnesse
           and
           vertue
           which
           the
           law
           requires
           at
           mans
           hands
           ;
           &
           that
           is
           called
           sin
           .
           Material
           euill
           ,
           is
           any
           matter
           or
           thing
           which
           in
           it selfe
           is
           a
           good
           creature
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           so
           ,
           as
           by
           reasō
           of
           mans
           fall
           ,
           it
           is
           hurtful
           to
           the
           health
           &
           life
           of
           man
           ,
           as
           henbane
           ,
           wolfe-bane
           ,
           hemlock
           ,
           &
           all
           other
           poisons
           are
           .
           Now
           this
           saying
           of
           Esai
           must
           not
           bee
           vnderstood
           of
           morall
           euils
           ,
           but
           of
           such
           as
           are
           either
           materiall
           or
           naturall
           :
           to
           the
           latter
           of
           which
           ,
           death
           is
           to
           be
           referred
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           destruction
           or
           abolishment
           of
           mans
           nature
           created
           .
        
         
         
           The
           procurer
           of
           death
           is
           man
           not
           God
           ;
           in
           that
           man
           by
           his
           sin
           and
           disobedience
           did
           pull
           vpon
           himselfe
           this
           punishment
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Lord
           in
           
             Oseah
             ,
             O
             Israel
             ,
             one
             hath
             destroyed
             thee
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             in
             me
             is
             thine
             helpe
             .
          
           Against
           this
           it
           may
           be
           obiected
           ,
           that
           mā
           was
           mortall
           in
           the
           estate
           of
           innocencie
           before
           the
           fall
           .
           Answ.
           The
           frame
           and
           composition
           of
           mans
           body
           considered
           in
           it selfe
           was
           mortall
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           made
           of
           water
           &
           earth
           &
           other
           elements
           which
           are
           of
           thēselues
           alterable
           and
           changeable
           :
           yet
           if
           we
           respect
           that
           grace
           and
           blessing
           which
           God
           did
           vouchsafe
           mans
           bodie
           in
           his
           creation
           ,
           it
           was
           vnchangeable
           and
           immortall
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           the
           same
           blessing
           should
           haue
           continued
           ,
           if
           man
           had
           not
           fallen
           :
           and
           man
           by
           his
           fall
           depriuing
           himselfe
           of
           this
           
           gift
           and
           blessing
           ,
           became
           euery
           way
           mortall
           .
        
         
           Thus
           it
           appeares
           in
           part
           what
           death
           is
           :
           yet
           for
           the
           better
           clearing
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           the
           difference
           of
           the
           death
           of
           a
           man
           and
           of
           a
           beast
           .
           The
           death
           of
           a
           beast
           is
           the
           total
           and
           finall
           abolishment
           of
           the
           whole
           creature
           :
           for
           the
           body
           is
           resolued
           to
           his
           first
           matter
           ,
           and
           the
           soule
           arising
           of
           the
           temperature
           of
           the
           bodie
           vanisheth
           to
           nothing
           .
           But
           in
           the
           death
           of
           a
           man
           it
           is
           otherwise
           .
           For
           though
           the
           bodie
           for
           a
           time
           bee
           resolued
           to
           dust
           ,
           yet
           must
           it
           rise
           againe
           in
           the
           last
           iudgement
           and
           become
           immortall
           :
           and
           as
           for
           the
           soule
           ,
           it
           subsisteth
           by
           it selfe
           out
           of
           the
           body
           and
           is
           immortall
           .
           And
           this
           being
           so
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           demaūded
           how
           the
           soule
           can
           die
           the
           second
           death
           ?
           Ans.
           The
           soule
           
           dies
           ,
           not
           because
           it
           is
           vtterly
           abolished
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           is
           as
           though
           it
           were
           not
           ,
           &
           it
           ceaseth
           to
           be
           in
           respect
           of
           righteousnes
           and
           fellowship
           with
           God.
           And
           indeede
           this
           is
           the
           death
           of
           all
           deaths
           ,
           when
           the
           creature
           hath
           subsisting
           and
           beeing
           ,
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           is
           depriued
           of
           al
           cōfortable
           fellowship
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           reason
           of
           this
           difference
           is
           ,
           because
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           is
           a
           spirit
           or
           spirituall
           substance
           ,
           wheras
           the
           soule
           of
           a
           beast
           is
           no
           substance
           ,
           but
           a
           naturall
           vigour
           or
           qualitie
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           being
           in
           itselfe
           ,
           without
           the
           bodie
           on
           which
           it
           wholy
           dependeth
           .
           The
           soule
           of
           a
           man
           contrariwise
           being
           created
           of
           nothing
           &
           breathed
           into
           the
           bodie
           ,
           and
           as
           well
           subsisting
           forth
           of
           it
           as
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           kindes
           of
           death
           are
           two
           ,
           as
           the
           kindes
           of
           life
           are
           ;
           bodily
           
           and
           spirituall
           .
           Bodily
           death
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           separation
           of
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           as
           bodily
           life
           is
           the
           conujnction
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           :
           and
           this
           death
           is
           called
           the
           first
           ,
           because
           in
           respect
           of
           time
           it
           goes
           before
           the
           second
           .
           Spiritual
           death
           is
           the
           separatiō
           of
           the
           whole
           man
           both
           in
           body
           and
           soule
           from
           the
           gratious
           fellowshippe
           of
           God.
           Of
           these
           twaine
           the
           first
           is
           but
           an
           entrance
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           is
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           it
           .
           For
           as
           the
           soule
           is
           the
           life
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           so
           God
           is
           the
           life
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           his
           spirit
           is
           the
           soule
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           and
           the
           want
           of
           fellowship
           with
           him
           ,
           brings
           nothing
           but
           the
           endles
           and
           vnspeakable
           horrours
           and
           pangs
           of
           death
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           spirituall
           death
           hath
           three
           distinct
           and
           seuerall
           degrees
           .
           
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           that
           is
           aliue
           in
           respect
           of
           temporall
           life
           ,
           lies
           dead
           in
           sin
           .
           Of
           this
           degree
           Paul
           speakes
           ,
           when
           hee
           saith
           ,
           
           
             But
             shee
             that
             liueth
             in
             pleasure
             is
             dead
             while
             shee
             liueth
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           the
           case
           of
           all
           men
           by
           nature
           ,
           who
           are
           children
           of
           wrath
           ,
           
             and
             dead
             in
             sinnes
             and
             trespasses
             .
          
           
           The
           second
           degree
           is
           in
           the
           very
           end
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           whē
           the
           body
           is
           laide
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           &
           the
           soule
           descendes
           to
           the
           place
           of
           torments
           .
           The
           third
           degree
           is
           in
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           when
           the
           body
           and
           soule
           meete
           againe
           ,
           and
           goe
           both
           to
           the
           place
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           there
           to
           bee
           tormented
           for
           euer
           and
           euer
           .
        
         
           Hauing
           thus
           found
           the
           nature
           and
           differences
           and
           kindes
           of
           death
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           then
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           text
           in
           hand
           is
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           spiritual
           ,
           
           but
           of
           the
           bodily
           death
           :
           because
           it
           is
           opposed
           to
           the
           birth
           or
           natiuitie
           of
           man.
           The
           words
           then
           must
           cary
           this
           sense
           :
           the
           time
           of
           bodily
           death
           in
           which
           the
           body
           and
           soule
           of
           man
           are
           seuered
           asunder
           ,
           is
           better
           then
           the
           time
           in
           which
           one
           is
           borne
           and
           brought
           into
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           first
           point
           ,
           now
           followeth
           the
           secōd
           :
           &
           that
           is
           ,
           how
           this
           can
           be
           true
           which
           Salomon
           saith
           :
           that
           
             the
             day
             of
             death
             is
             better
             then
             the
             day
             of
             birth
             .
          
           I
           make
           not
           this
           question
           to
           call
           the
           scriptures
           into
           controuersie
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           truth
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           I
           doe
           it
           for
           this
           ende
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           without
           wauering
           be
           resolued
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           which
           Salomon
           auoucheth
           .
           For
           there
           may
           be
           sundrie
           reasons
           brought
           to
           the
           contrarie
           .
           Therfore
           let
           vs
           now
           hādle
           the
           question
           :
           the
           reasons
           ,
           or
           obiections
           
           which
           may
           be
           alleadged
           to
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           may
           all
           bee
           reduced
           to
           sixe
           heads
           .
           The
           first
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           opinion
           of
           wise
           men
           ,
           who
           think
           it
           the
           best
           thing
           of
           all
           ,
           neuer
           to
           bee
           borne
           ,
           &
           the
           next
           best
           to
           die
           quickly
           .
           Now
           if
           it
           be
           the
           best
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           not
           to
           bee
           borne
           at
           all
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           the
           worst
           thing
           that
           can
           bee
           to
           die
           after
           a
           man
           is
           borne
           .
           Answ.
           There
           be
           two
           sorts
           of
           men
           ;
           one
           that
           liue
           and
           die
           in
           their
           sinnes
           without
           repentance
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           vnfainedly
           repent
           &
           beleeue
           in
           Christ.
           Now
           this
           sentence
           maybe
           truly
           auouched
           of
           the
           first
           :
           of
           whome
           wee
           may
           say
           as
           Christ
           said
           of
           
             Iudas
             ,
             It
             had
             bin
             good
             for
             him
             that
             he
             had
             neuer
             bin
             borne
             .
          
           But
           the
           saying
           applied
           to
           the
           second
           sort
           of
           men
           is
           false
           .
           For
           to
           them
           that
           in
           this
           life
           turne
           to
           God
           by
           repentance
           ,
           
           the
           best
           thing
           of
           all
           is
           to
           bee
           borne
           :
           because
           their
           birth
           is
           a
           degree
           of
           preparation
           to
           happinesse
           :
           and
           the
           next
           best
           is
           to
           die
           quickly
           :
           because
           by
           death
           they
           enter
           into
           possessiō
           of
           the
           same
           their
           happinesse
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           Balaam
           desired
           to
           die
           the
           death
           of
           the
           righteous
           :
           and
           Salomon
           in
           this
           place
           prefers
           the
           day
           of
           death
           before
           the
           day
           of
           birth
           ,
           vnderstāding
           that
           death
           which
           is
           ioyned
           with
           godly
           life
           ,
           or
           the
           death
           of
           the
           righteous
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           obiection
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           testimonies
           of
           Scripture
           .
           Death
           is
           ths
           
             wages
             of
             sinne
          
           ,
           Rom.
           6.23
           .
           it
           is
           an
           
             enemy
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.
           and
           
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             lawe
          
           .
           Hence
           it
           seemes
           to
           followe
           that
           in
           and
           by
           death
           ,
           men
           receiue
           their
           wages
           &
           paiment
           for
           their
           sinnes
           :
           that
           the
           day
           of
           death
           is
           the
           dolefull
           day
           in
           
           which
           the
           enemie
           preuailes
           against
           vs
           :
           that
           he
           which
           dieth
           is
           cursed
           .
           Answ.
           We
           must
           distinguish
           of
           death
           :
           it
           must
           be
           considered
           two
           waies
           ;
           first
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           by
           it selfe
           in
           his
           own
           nature
           :
           secōdly
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           altered
           &
           changed
           by
           Christ.
           Now
           death
           by
           it selfe
           considered
           ,
           is
           indeed
           the
           wages
           of
           sinne
           ,
           an
           enemie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &
           of
           all
           his
           members
           ,
           &
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           yea
           the
           very
           suburbs
           and
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           :
           yet
           in
           the
           second
           respect
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           .
           For
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           ceaseth
           to
           be
           a
           plague
           or
           punishment
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           curse
           it
           is
           made
           a
           blessing
           ,
           and
           is
           become
           vnto
           vs
           a
           passage
           or
           middle-way
           betweene
           this
           life
           and
           eternall
           life
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           a
           litle
           wicket
           or
           doore
           whereby
           wee
           passe
           out
           of
           this
           world
           and
           enter
           into
           heauen
           .
           And
           in
           this
           respect
           
           the
           saying
           of
           Salomon
           is
           most
           true
           .
           For
           in
           the
           day
           of
           birth
           ,
           men
           are
           borne
           &
           brought
           forth
           into
           the
           vale
           of
           misery
           ,
           but
           afterward
           when
           they
           goe
           hence
           hauing
           death
           altered
           vnto
           thē
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           enter
           into
           eternall
           ioy
           and
           happinesse
           with
           al
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           for
           euer
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           obiection
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           exāples
           of
           most
           worthie
           men
           ,
           who
           haue
           made
           their
           prayers
           against
           death
           .
           As
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           who
           praied
           on
           this
           manner
           ,
           
             Father
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             thy
             will
             let
             this
             cup
             passe
             from
             mee
             ,
             yet
             not
             my
             will
             ,
             but
             thy
             will
             bee
             done
             .
          
           And
           Dauid
           praied
           ,
           
           
             Returne
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             d●liuer
             my
             soule
             ,
             saue
             me
             for
             thy
             mercies
             sake
             :
             for
             in
             death
             there
             is
             no
             remembrance
             of
             thee
             :
             in
             the
             graue
             who
             shall
             praise
             thee
             ?
          
           And
           Ezechiah
           ,
           
           when
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           
           bade
           him
           set
           his
           house
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           that
           he
           must
           die
           ,
           wept
           sore
           ,
           &
           that
           in
           respect
           of
           death
           .
           Now
           by
           the
           examples
           of
           these
           most
           worthy
           men
           ,
           yea
           by
           the
           example
           of
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           it
           may
           seeme
           that
           the
           day
           of
           death
           is
           the
           most
           terrible
           &
           doleful
           day
           of
           all
           .
           Ans.
           Whē
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           praied
           thus
           to
           his
           father
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           his
           agonie
           ,
           and
           he
           then
           as
           our
           Redeemer
           stood
           in
           our
           roome
           and
           stead
           ,
           to
           suffer
           all
           things
           that
           we
           should
           haue
           suffered
           in
           our
           own
           persons
           for
           our
           sinnes
           :
           and
           therefore
           hee
           praied
           not
           simply
           agaīst
           death
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           cursed
           death
           of
           the
           crosse
           ,
           and
           he
           feared
           not
           death
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           separation
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           but
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           lawe
           which
           went
           with
           death
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           vnspeakable
           wrath
           
           and
           indignation
           of
           God.
           The
           first
           death
           troubled
           him
           not
           ,
           but
           the
           first
           and
           second
           ioyned
           togither
           .
           Touching
           Dauid
           ,
           whē
           he
           made
           the
           sixt
           Psalme
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           onely
           sicke
           in
           body
           ,
           but
           also
           perplexed
           with
           the
           greatest
           temptation
           of
           all
           ,
           in
           that
           hee
           wrestled
           in
           conscience
           with
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           the
           words
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           where
           hee
           saith
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             rebuke
             me
             not
             in
             thy
             wrath
             .
          
           And
           by
           this
           we
           see
           that
           hee
           praied
           not
           simply
           against
           death
           ,
           but
           against
           death
           at
           that
           instant
           whē
           he
           was
           in
           that
           grieuous
           temptation
           ;
           for
           at
           other
           times
           hee
           had
           no
           such
           feare
           of
           death
           ,
           
           as
           hee
           himselfe
           testifieth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Though
             I
             should
             walke
             thorough
             the
             valley
             of
             the
             shadowe
             of
             death
             ,
             I
             will
             feare
             no
             euill
             .
          
           Therefore
           he
           praied
           against
           death
           only
           as
           it
           was
           ioyned
           with
           the
           apprehēsion
           
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           Ezechiah
           prayed
           against
           death
           ,
           not
           onely
           because
           he
           desired
           to
           liue
           and
           doe
           seruice
           to
           God
           in
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           but
           vpon
           a
           further
           and
           more
           speciall
           regard
           ;
           because
           when
           the
           Prophet
           brought
           the
           message
           of
           death
           ,
           hee
           was
           without
           issue
           ,
           and
           had
           none
           of
           his
           owne
           bodie
           to
           succeede
           him
           in
           his
           kingdome
           .
           It
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           what
           warrant
           had
           Ezechiah
           to
           pray
           against
           death
           for
           this
           cause
           ?
           Ans.
           His
           warrant
           was
           good
           ;
           
           for
           God
           had
           made
           a
           particular
           promise
           to
           Dauid
           &
           his
           posteritie
           after
           him
           ,
           that
           so
           long
           as
           they
           feared
           God
           ,
           &
           walked
           in
           his
           commandemēts
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           want
           issue
           to
           sit
           vpon
           the
           throne
           of
           the
           kingdome
           after
           them
           .
           Now
           Ezechiah
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Prophets
           message
           ,
           remembring
           what
           promise
           
           God
           had
           made
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           for
           his
           part
           had
           kept
           the
           cōdition
           thereof
           ,
           in
           that
           hee
           had
           walked
           before
           God
           with
           an
           vpright
           heart
           ,
           and
           had
           done
           that
           which
           was
           acceptable
           in
           his
           sight
           ;
           hee
           praied
           against
           death
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           because
           hee
           feared
           the
           danger
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           wanted
           issue
           .
           This
           praier
           God
           accepted
           and
           heard
           ,
           and
           he
           added
           fifteene
           yeares
           vnto
           his
           daies
           ,
           &
           two
           yeares
           after
           gaue
           him
           Manasses
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           obiection
           is
           ,
           that
           those
           which
           haue
           been
           reputed
           to
           be
           of
           the
           better
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           oftētimes
           haue
           miserable
           ends
           :
           for
           some
           end
           their
           daies
           despairing
           ,
           some
           rauing
           and
           blaspheming
           ,
           some
           straungely
           tormented
           :
           it
           may
           seeme
           therefore
           that
           the
           day
           of
           death
           is
           the
           day
           of
           greatest
           woe
           &
           miserie
           .
           To
           this
           
           I
           answer
           first
           of
           all
           generally
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           not
           iudge
           of
           the
           estate
           of
           any
           man
           before
           God
           by
           outward
           things
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           blessings
           or
           iudgements
           ,
           whether
           they
           fal
           in
           life
           or
           death
           .
           For
           (
           as
           Salomon
           saith
           )
           
             all
             things
             come
             like
             to
             all
             :
             and
             the
             same
             condition
             is
             to
             the
             iust
             and
             the
             wicked
             ,
             to
             the
             good
             and
             to
             the
             pure
             and
             to
             the
             polluted
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             that
             sacrificeth
             and
             to
             him
             that
             sacrificeth
             not
             :
             as
             is
             the
             good
             so
             is
             the
             sinner
             ,
             he
             that
             sweareth
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             feareth
             an
             oath
          
           ▪
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           answer
           the
           particulars
           which
           be
           alleadged
           on
           this
           manner
           :
           And
           first
           of
           all
           touching
           dispaire
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           that
           not
           only
           wicked
           and
           loose
           persons
           despaire
           in
           death
           ,
           but
           also
           repentant
           sinners
           ,
           who
           oftentimes
           in
           their
           sickenesse
           ,
           testifie
           of
           themselues
           that
           beeing
           aliue
           
           and
           lying
           in
           their
           beddes
           ,
           they
           feele
           themselues
           as
           it
           were
           to
           be
           in
           hell
           ,
           and
           to
           apprehend
           the
           very
           pangs
           and
           torments
           thereof
           .
           And
           I
           doubt
           not
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           child
           of
           God
           most
           deare
           vnto
           him
           ,
           may
           through
           the
           gulfe
           of
           desperation
           attaine
           to
           euerlasting
           happinesse
           .
           This
           appeares
           by
           the
           maner
           of
           gods
           dealing
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           saluation
           .
           All
           the
           workes
           of
           God
           are
           done
           in
           &
           by
           their
           contraries
           .
           In
           the
           creation
           all
           things
           were
           made
           ,
           not
           of
           some
           thing
           ,
           but
           of
           nothing
           ,
           cleane
           contrary
           to
           the
           course
           of
           nature
           .
           In
           the
           worke
           of
           redemption
           ,
           God
           giues
           life
           not
           by
           life
           ,
           but
           by
           death
           :
           and
           if
           we
           consider
           aright
           of
           Christ
           vpon
           the
           crosse
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           our
           paradise
           out
           of
           paradise
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           hel
           .
           Eor
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           cursed
           death
           
           doeth
           he
           bring
           vs
           life
           and
           eternall
           happinesse
           .
           Likewise
           in
           effectuall
           vocation
           ,
           when
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           to
           conuert
           and
           turne
           men
           vnto
           him
           ,
           he
           doeth
           it
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           the
           Gospel
           preached
           ,
           which
           in
           reason
           should
           driue
           all
           men
           from
           God.
           For
           it
           is
           as
           contrarie
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           as
           fire
           to
           water
           ,
           and
           light
           to
           darknesse
           :
           and
           yet
           for
           al
           this
           ,
           though
           it
           bee
           thus
           against
           the
           disposition
           and
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           it
           preuailes
           with
           him
           and
           turnes
           him
           to
           God.
           Furthermore
           ,
           whē
           God
           will
           send
           his
           owne
           seruants
           to
           heauen
           ,
           he
           sends
           them
           a
           contrarie
           waie
           ,
           euen
           by
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           :
           and
           when
           it
           is
           his
           pleasure
           to
           make
           men
           depend
           on
           his
           fauour
           and
           prouidence
           ,
           hee
           makes
           them
           feele
           his
           anger
           and
           to
           bee
           nothing
           in
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           wholly
           depend
           
           vpon
           ,
           him
           and
           bee
           whatsoeuer
           they
           are
           in
           him
           .
           This
           point
           beeing
           well
           considered
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           may
           passe
           to
           heauen
           by
           the
           very
           gulfes
           of
           hel
           .
           The
           loue
           of
           God
           is
           like
           a
           sea
           ,
           into
           which
           when
           a
           man
           is
           cast
           ,
           hee
           neither
           feeles
           bottome
           nor
           sees
           bank
           .
           I
           conclude
           therfore
           that
           dispaire
           whether
           it
           arise
           of
           weakenesse
           of
           nature
           ,
           or
           of
           conscience
           of
           sinne
           ;
           though
           it
           fall
           out
           about
           the
           time
           of
           death
           ,
           cannot
           preiudice
           the
           saluation
           of
           them
           that
           are
           effectually
           called
           .
           As
           for
           other
           straunge
           euents
           which
           fall
           out
           in
           death
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           effects
           of
           diseases
           .
           Rauings
           and
           blasphemings
           arise
           of
           the
           disease
           of
           melancholy
           and
           of
           frensies
           ,
           which
           often
           happen
           at
           the
           end
           of
           burning
           feuers
           ,
           the
           choller
           shooting
           up
           to
           the
           braine
           .
           The
           
           writhing
           of
           the
           lippes
           ,
           the
           turning
           of
           the
           necke
           ,
           the
           buckling
           of
           the
           ioints
           and
           the
           whole
           bodie
           ,
           proceede
           of
           crampes
           and
           convulsions
           ,
           which
           followe
           after
           much
           euacuatiō
           .
           And
           wheras
           some
           in
           sicknesse
           are
           of
           that
           strength
           ,
           that
           three
           or
           foure
           mē
           cannot
           hold
           thē
           without
           bonds
           ,
           it
           comes
           not
           of
           witchcraft
           ,
           and
           possessions
           ,
           as
           people
           commonly
           thinke
           ,
           but
           of
           choller
           in
           the
           veines
           .
           And
           wheras
           some
           when
           they
           are
           dead
           ,
           become
           as
           black
           as
           pitch
           (
           as
           Bonner
           was
           )
           it
           may
           arise
           by
           a
           bruise
           ,
           or
           an
           impostume
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           blacke
           iaundise
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           putrefactiō
           of
           the
           liuer
           :
           &
           it
           doth
           not
           alwaies
           argue
           some
           extraordinarie
           iudgement
           of
           God.
           Nowe
           these
           and
           the
           like
           diseases
           with
           their
           simptomes
           &
           strange
           effects
           ,
           though
           they
           shall
           depriue
           man
           of
           his
           
           health
           ,
           &
           of
           the
           right
           vse
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           his
           bodie
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           vse
           of
           reason
           too
           :
           yet
           they
           can
           not
           depriue
           his
           soule
           of
           eternal
           life
           .
           And
           all
           sinnes
           ,
           procured
           by
           violent
           diseases
           ,
           and
           proceeding
           from
           repentant
           sinners
           ,
           are
           sins
           of
           infirmity
           :
           for
           which
           ,
           if
           they
           know
           them
           ,
           and
           come
           againe
           to
           the
           vse
           of
           reason
           ,
           they
           will
           further
           repent
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           they
           are
           pardoned
           and
           buried
           in
           the
           death
           of
           Christ.
           And
           we
           ought
           not
           so
           much
           to
           stand
           vpon
           the
           strāgenesse
           of
           any
           mans
           end
           ,
           when
           we
           know
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           his
           life
           :
           for
           wee
           must
           iudge
           a
           man
           not
           by
           his
           death
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           life
           .
           And
           if
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           strange
           diseases
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           strange
           behauiours
           in
           death
           ,
           may
           befal
           the
           best
           man
           that
           is
           :
           wee
           must
           learne
           to
           reforme
           our
           iudgements
           of
           such
           as
           lie
           at
           the
           point
           
           of
           death
           .
           The
           common
           opiniō
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           man
           lie
           quietly
           and
           goe
           away
           like
           a
           lambe
           (
           which
           in
           some
           diseases
           ,
           as
           consumptions
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           any
           man
           may
           do
           )
           then
           he
           goes
           straight
           to
           heauē
           :
           but
           if
           the
           violēce
           of
           the
           disease
           stirre
           vp
           impatience
           ,
           and
           cause
           in
           the
           partie
           franticke
           behauiours
           ,
           then
           men
           vse
           to
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           iudgement
           of
           God
           seruing
           either
           to
           discouer
           an
           hypocrite
           ,
           or
           to
           plague
           a
           wicked
           man.
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           otherwise
           ;
           for
           indeed
           a
           mā
           may
           die
           like
           a
           lamb
           ,
           and
           yet
           goe
           to
           hell
           :
           and
           one
           dying
           in
           exceeding
           torments
           and
           strange
           behauiours
           of
           the
           body
           may
           go
           to
           heauē
           :
           &
           by
           the
           outward
           conditiō
           of
           any
           mā
           ▪
           either
           in
           life
           or
           death
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           to
           iudge
           of
           his
           estate
           before
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           fourth
           obiection
           is
           this
           :
           Whē
           a
           man
           is
           most
           nere
           death
           ,
           
           then
           the
           diuell
           is
           most
           busie
           in
           temptatiō
           :
           &
           the
           more
           men
           are
           assaulted
           by
           Satan
           ,
           the
           more
           dāgerous
           and
           troublesome
           is
           their
           case
           .
           And
           therfore
           it
           may
           seeme
           that
           the
           day
           of
           death
           is
           the
           worst
           day
           of
           all
           .
           Answ.
           The
           condition
           of
           Gods
           childrē
           in
           earth
           is
           twofold
           .
           Some
           are
           not
           tempted
           ,
           &
           some
           are
           .
           Some
           I
           say
           are
           not
           tempted
           ,
           as
           Simeon
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           had
           seen
           Christ
           ,
           brake
           forth
           and
           saide
           ,
           
           
             Lord
             ,
             now
             lettest
             thou
             thy
             seruant
             depart
             in
             peace
             ,
             &c.
          
           fore-signifying
           no
           doubt
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           end
           his
           daies
           in
           all
           maner
           of
           peace
           .
           As
           for
           them
           which
           are
           tēpted
           ,
           though
           their
           case
           bee
           very
           troublesome
           and
           perplexed
           ,
           yet
           their
           saluation
           is
           not
           further
           off
           ,
           by
           reasō
           of
           the
           violence
           &
           extremity
           of
           temptation
           .
           For
           God
           is
           then
           present
           by
           the
           vnspeakable
           comfort
           of
           
           his
           spirit
           ,
           &
           when
           wee
           are
           most
           weake
           ,
           he
           is
           most
           strong
           in
           vs
           ;
           because
           his
           manner
           is
           to
           shewe
           his
           power
           in
           weakenes
           .
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           time
           of
           death
           the
           diuell
           receiues
           the
           greatest
           foyle
           ,
           when
           he
           lookes
           for
           the
           greatest
           victorie
           .
        
         
           The
           sixt
           obiection
           is
           this
           .
           Violent
           &
           sudden
           death
           is
           a
           grieuous
           curse
           ,
           &
           of
           all
           euills
           which
           befal
           man
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           none
           is
           so
           terrible
           :
           therefore
           it
           may
           seeme
           that
           the
           day
           of
           sudden
           death
           is
           most
           miserable
           .
           Ans.
           It
           is
           true
           indeede
           that
           sudden
           death
           is
           a
           curse
           &
           grieuous
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           without
           cause
           feared
           of
           mē
           in
           the
           world
           :
           yet
           all
           things
           considered
           ,
           wee
           ought
           more
           to
           be
           afraid
           of
           an
           impenitent
           and
           euil
           life
           ,
           then
           of
           sudden
           death
           .
           For
           though
           it
           be
           euill
           ,
           as
           death
           it selfe
           in
           his
           own
           
           nature
           is
           ;
           yet
           we
           must
           not
           think
           it
           to
           be
           simply
           euil
           :
           because
           it
           is
           not
           euill
           to
           al
           men
           ,
           nor
           in
           all
           respects
           euill
           .
           I
           say
           it
           is
           not
           euill
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           considering
           that
           no
           kinde
           of
           death
           is
           euill
           or
           a
           curse
           vnto
           them
           that
           are
           in
           Christ
           ,
           who
           are
           freed
           from
           the
           whole
           curse
           of
           the
           law
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             that
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
             for
             they
             rest
             from
             their
             labours
             :
          
           whereby
           is
           signified
           that
           they
           which
           depart
           this
           life
           ,
           being
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           enter
           into
           euerlasting
           happines
           ;
           of
           what
           death
           so
           euer
           they
           die
           ,
           yea
           though
           it
           be
           sudden
           death
           .
           Againe
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           sudden
           death
           is
           not
           euill
           in
           all
           respects
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           euill
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           sudden
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           commonly
           takes
           men
           vnprepared
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           makes
           the
           day
           of
           death
           a
           blacke
           day
           ,
           
           and
           as
           it
           were
           a
           very
           speedie
           downe-fall
           to
           the
           gulfe
           of
           hell
           .
           Otherwise
           if
           a
           man
           be
           readie
           &
           prepared
           to
           die
           ,
           sudden
           death
           is
           in
           effect
           no
           death
           ,
           but
           a
           quicke
           and
           speedie
           entrance
           to
           eternal
           life
           .
        
         
           These
           obiections
           being
           thus
           answered
           ,
           it
           appeares
           to
           bee
           a
           manifest
           truth
           which
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             the
             day
             of
             death
             is
             better
             indeede
             then
             the
             day
             of
             birth
             .
          
           Now
           I
           come
           to
           the
           third
           point
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           reasons
           &
           respects
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           that
           make
           the
           day
           of
           death
           to
           surpasse
           the
           day
           of
           mans
           birth
           :
           &
           they
           may
           al
           be
           reduced
           to
           this
           one
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           the
           birth
           day
           is
           an
           entrance
           into
           al
           woe
           and
           miserie
           ;
           whereas
           the
           day
           of
           death
           ioyned
           with
           godly
           and
           reformed
           life
           ,
           is
           an
           entrance
           or
           degree
           to
           eternal
           life
           .
           Which
           I
           make
           manifest
           
           thus
           :
           Eternall
           life
           hath
           three
           degrees
           :
           one
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           can
           truely
           say
           that
           hee
           liues
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           Christ
           liues
           in
           him
           :
           and
           this
           al
           men
           can
           say
           that
           repent
           and
           belieue
           ,
           and
           are
           iustified
           &
           sanctified
           ,
           &
           haue
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           with
           other
           gifts
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           earnest
           of
           their
           saluation
           .
           The
           second
           degree
           is
           the
           ende
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           when
           the
           bodie
           goes
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           &
           the
           soule
           is
           carried
           by
           the
           angels
           into
           heauē
           :
           the
           third
           is
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           at
           the
           last
           iudgement
           ,
           whē
           body
           &
           soule
           reunited
           ,
           do
           ioyntly
           enter
           into
           eternal
           happines
           in
           heauē
           .
           Now
           of
           these
           three
           degrees
           ,
           death
           it selfe
           being
           ioyned
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           second
           :
           which
           also
           containeth
           in
           it
           two
           worthie
           steps
           to
           life
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           is
           a
           freedome
           from
           all
           miseries
           
           which
           haue
           their
           ende
           in
           death
           .
           For
           though
           men
           in
           this
           life
           are
           subiect
           to
           manifold
           dangers
           by
           sea
           and
           land
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           sundry
           aches
           ,
           paines
           ,
           aad
           diseases
           ,
           as
           feauers
           ,
           and
           consumptions
           ,
           &c.
           yet
           when
           death
           comes
           there
           is
           an
           end
           of
           al.
           Again
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           men
           liue
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           they
           be
           ,
           they
           doe
           in
           some
           part
           lie
           in
           bondage
           vnder
           originall
           corruption
           and
           the
           remnants
           thereof
           ,
           which
           are
           doubtings
           of
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           pride
           of
           heart
           ,
           ignorance
           ,
           couetousnes
           ,
           ambition
           ,
           enuy
           ,
           hatred
           ,
           lust
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           bring
           forth
           fruits
           vnto
           death
           .
           And
           to
           bee
           in
           subiection
           to
           sin
           on
           this
           manner
           ,
           is
           a
           misery
           of
           al
           miseries
           .
           
           Therfore
           Paul
           whē
           he
           was
           tempted
           vnto
           sinne
           by
           his
           corruptiō
           ,
           cals
           the
           very
           tēptation
           the
           buffets
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           
           were
           a
           pricke
           or
           thorne
           wounding
           his
           flesh
           ,
           and
           paining
           him
           at
           the
           very
           heart
           .
           Againe
           ,
           in
           an
           other
           place
           wearied
           with
           his
           owne
           corruptions
           ,
           he
           cōplaines
           that
           he
           is
           sold
           vnder
           sinne
           ,
           and
           he
           cries
           out
           ,
           
             ô
             miserable
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             who
             shall
             deliuer
             me
             from
             this
             body
             of
             death
             ?
          
           
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           that
           his
           eies
           gushed
           out
           with
           riuers
           of
           teares
           when
           other
           men
           sinned
           against
           God
           :
           
           how
           much
           more
           then
           was
           he
           grieued
           for
           the
           sinnes
           wherewith
           he
           himselfe
           was
           ouertaken
           in
           this
           life
           ?
           And
           indeede
           it
           is
           a
           very
           hell
           for
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           but
           a
           sparke
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           be
           exercised
           ,
           turmoyled
           ,
           and
           tempted
           with
           the
           inborne
           corruptions
           and
           rebellions
           of
           his
           owne
           heart
           :
           and
           if
           a
           man
           would
           deuise
           a
           torment
           for
           such
           as
           feare
           God
           and
           desire
           to
           walke
           in
           newnes
           of
           life
           ,
           he
           can
           
           not
           deuise
           a
           greater
           then
           this
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           blessed
           is
           the
           day
           of
           death
           which
           brings
           with
           it
           a
           freedome
           from
           all
           sinne
           whatsoeuer
           .
           For
           when
           we
           die
           ,
           the
           corruption
           of
           nature
           is
           quite
           abolished
           ,
           &
           sanctification
           is
           accomplished
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           miserie
           that
           the
           people
           of
           God
           are
           constrained
           in
           this
           world
           to
           liue
           &
           conuerse
           in
           the
           companie
           of
           the
           wicked
           ;
           as
           sheepe
           are
           mingled
           with
           goats
           which
           strike
           them
           ,
           annoy
           their
           pasture
           ;
           and
           muddie
           their
           water
           .
           Hereupon
           Dauid
           cried
           out
           .
           
             Woe
             is
             me
             that
             I
             remaine
             in
             Meshech
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             dwell
             in
             the
             tents
             of
             Kedar
             .
          
           
           When
           Elias
           saw
           that
           Ahab
           and
           Iesabel
           had
           planted
           idolatrie
           in
           Israel
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           sought
           his
           life
           also
           ,
           he
           went
           apart
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           and
           desired
           to
           die
           .
           But
           this
           misery
           also
           is
           ended
           in
           the
           day
           of
           
           death
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           death
           is
           as
           it
           were
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           to
           sort
           and
           single
           out
           those
           that
           be
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           from
           all
           vngodly
           men
           in
           this
           most
           wretched
           world
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           this
           exceeding
           benefite
           comes
           by
           death
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           only
           abolish
           the
           miseries
           which
           presently
           are
           vpō
           vs
           ,
           but
           also
           preuēt
           those
           which
           are
           to
           come
           .
           
             The
             righteous
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           
             Esay
             )
             perisheth
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             no
             man
             considereth
             it
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             mercifull
             men
             are
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             vnderstandeth
             that
             the
             righteous
             is
             taken
             away
             from
             the
             euill
             to
             come
             .
          
           
           Example
           of
           this
           we
           haue
           in
           
             Iosias
             .
             Because
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             thine
             heart
             did
             melt
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             humbled
             thy selfe
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             thou
             heardest
             what
             I
             spake
             against
             this
             place
             ,
             &c.
             beholde
             therefore
             I
             will
             gather
             thee
             
             to
             thy
             fathers
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             be
             put
             in
             thy
             graue
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             thine
             eyes
             shall
             not
             see
             all
             the
             euill
             which
             I
             will
             bring
             vpon
             this
             place
             .
          
           And
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           that
           among
           the
           Corinthians
           
             some
             were
             a
             sleepe
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
           dead
           
             that
             they
             might
             not
             bee
             condemned
             with
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           freedome
           from
           miserie
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           first
           benefit
           that
           comes
           by
           death
           ,
           &
           the
           first
           steppe
           to
           life
           :
           now
           followes
           the
           second
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           death
           giues
           an
           entrance
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           come
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           euerliuing
           God
           ,
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           Angels
           and
           Saints
           in
           heauen
           .
           The
           worthinesse
           of
           this
           benefite
           makes
           the
           death
           of
           the
           righteous
           to
           bee
           no
           death
           ,
           but
           rather
           a
           blessing
           to
           bee
           wished
           of
           all
           men
           .
           The
           consideration
           of
           this
           made
           Paul
           to
           say
           ,
           
           
             I
             desire
             to
             
             be
             dissolued
             :
          
           but
           what
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           desire
           ?
           that
           followes
           in
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           namely
           that
           by
           his
           dissolution
           he
           might
           
             come
             to
             be
             with
             Christ.
          
           Whē
           the
           Queene
           of
           Sheba
           saw
           all
           Salomons
           wisdome
           ,
           &
           the
           house
           that
           he
           had
           built
           ,
           and
           the
           meat
           of
           his
           table
           ,
           and
           the
           sitting
           of
           his
           seruants
           ,
           &
           the
           order
           of
           his
           ministers
           ,
           and
           their
           apparel
           ,
           &c.
           she
           said
           ,
           
             Happie
             are
             thy
             men
             ,
             happy
             are
             these
             thy
             seruants
             which
             stand
             euer
             before
             thee
             and
             heare
             thy
             wisdome
          
           :
           
           much
           more
           then
           may
           wee
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           ten
           thousand
           fold
           happie
           which
           stand
           not
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           an
           earthly
           king
           ,
           but
           before
           the
           King
           of
           kings
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ;
           and
           at
           his
           right
           hand
           inioy
           pleasures
           for
           euermore
           .
           Moses
           hath
           bin
           renowned
           in
           all
           ages
           for
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           vouchsafed
           him
           but
           
           so
           much
           fauour
           as
           to
           see
           his
           hinder
           parts
           at
           his
           request
           ;
           ô
           then
           ,
           what
           happines
           is
           this
           to
           see
           the
           glory
           and
           maiestie
           of
           God
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           eternall
           fellowship
           with
           God
           our
           Father
           ,
           Christ
           our
           Redeemer
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           our
           comforter
           ,
           and
           to
           liue
           with
           the
           blessed
           Saints
           &
           Angels
           in
           heauen
           for
           euer
           .
        
         
           Thus
           now
           the
           third
           point
           is
           manifest
           ,
           namely
           ,
           in
           what
           respects
           death
           is
           more
           excellent
           thē
           life
           .
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           here
           the
           mind
           of
           mā
           vnsatisfied
           wil
           yet
           further
           reply
           &
           say
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           in
           death
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           enter
           into
           heauen
           ,
           yet
           their
           bodies
           ,
           though
           they
           haue
           bin
           tenderly
           kept
           for
           meat
           ,
           drink
           ,
           &
           apparel
           ;
           and
           haue
           slept
           many
           a
           night
           in
           beds
           of
           doune
           ,
           must
           lie
           in
           dark
           &
           loathsome
           graues
           ,
           &
           there
           be
           wasted
           &
           cōsumed
           with
           worms
           .
           
           Ans.
           All
           this
           is
           true
           indeede
           ,
           but
           all
           is
           nothing
           :
           if
           so
           be
           it
           we
           will
           but
           cōsider
           aright
           of
           our
           graues
           as
           we
           ought
           .
           We
           must
           not
           iudge
           of
           our
           graues
           ,
           as
           they
           appeare
           to
           the
           bodily
           eye
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           looke
           vpon
           them
           by
           the
           eye
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           consider
           them
           as
           they
           are
           altered
           and
           changed
           by
           the
           death
           and
           burial
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           hauing
           vanquished
           death
           vpon
           the
           crosse
           ,
           pursued
           him
           afterward
           to
           his
           owne
           wen
           ,
           and
           foyled
           him
           there
           ,
           &
           depriued
           him
           of
           his
           power
           :
           and
           by
           this
           means
           Christ
           in
           his
           owne
           death
           hath
           buried
           our
           death
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           buriall
           ,
           as
           with
           sweete
           incense
           ,
           hath
           sweetened
           and
           perfumed
           our
           graues
           ,
           and
           made
           thē
           of
           stinking
           &
           loathsome
           cabbines
           ,
           
           to
           become
           princely
           pallaces
           ,
           and
           beddes
           of
           most
           sweete
           &
           happie
           rest
           ,
           farre
           
           more
           excellent
           then
           beddes
           of
           doune
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           the
           body
           rot
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           or
           be
           eatē
           of
           worms
           ,
           or
           of
           fishes
           in
           the
           sea
           ,
           or
           burnt
           to
           ashes
           ,
           yet
           that
           will
           not
           be
           vnto
           vs
           a
           matter
           of
           discomfort
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           well
           consider
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           grace
           ,
           namely
           our
           coniunction
           with
           Christ.
           It
           is
           indeede
           a
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           most
           reall
           coniunction
           .
           And
           we
           must
           not
           imagine
           that
           our
           soules
           alone
           are
           ioyned
           to
           the
           body
           or
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           person
           of
           man
           both
           in
           body
           and
           soule
           is
           ioyned
           and
           vnited
           to
           whole
           Christ.
           And
           when
           we
           are
           once
           ioyned
           to
           Christ
           in
           this
           mortall
           life
           by
           the
           bond
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           we
           shall
           remaine
           &
           continue
           eternally
           ioyned
           with
           him
           :
           and
           this
           vniō
           once
           truly
           made
           ,
           shal
           neuer
           be
           dissolued
           .
           Hence
           it
           followes
           ,
           
           that
           although
           the
           body
           bee
           seuered
           from
           the
           soule
           in
           death
           ,
           yet
           neither
           body
           nor
           soule
           are
           seuered
           from
           Christ
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           bodie
           rotting
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           drowned
           in
           the
           sea
           ,
           burned
           to
           ashes
           ,
           abides
           still
           vnited
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           truely
           a
           member
           of
           Christ
           thē
           ,
           as
           before
           .
           This
           point
           we
           must
           remember
           as
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           our
           comfort
           ,
           and
           hold
           it
           for
           euer
           as
           a
           truth
           .
           For
           looke
           what
           was
           the
           condition
           of
           Christ
           in
           death
           ,
           the
           same
           or
           the
           like
           is
           the
           conditiō
           of
           all
           his
           members
           .
           Now
           the
           condition
           of
           Christ
           was
           this
           ,
           though
           his
           bodie
           and
           soule
           were
           seuered
           each
           from
           other
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           heauen
           &
           the
           graue
           ,
           yet
           neither
           of
           them
           were
           seuered
           from
           the
           godhead
           of
           the
           sone
           ,
           but
           both
           did
           in
           death
           subsist
           in
           his
           persō
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           our
           bodies
           
           and
           soules
           bee
           pulled
           asunder
           by
           natural
           or
           violent
           death
           ,
           yet
           neither
           of
           them
           ,
           no
           not
           the
           body
           it selfe
           shall
           be
           seuered
           &
           disioyned
           from
           Christ.
           It
           wil
           be
           alleadged
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           body
           were
           then
           vnited
           to
           Christ
           ,
           it
           should
           liue
           and
           bee
           quickened
           in
           the
           graue
           .
           Ans.
           Not
           so
           :
           when
           a
           mans
           arme
           or
           legge
           is
           taken
           with
           the
           dead
           palsy
           ,
           it
           receiues
           litle
           or
           no
           heat
           ,
           life
           ,
           sense
           ,
           or
           motion
           from
           the
           body
           :
           and
           yet
           notwithstanding
           it
           remaines
           still
           a
           member
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           because
           the
           flesh
           &
           the
           bone
           of
           it
           remaine
           ioyned
           to
           the
           flesh
           and
           the
           bone
           of
           the
           body
           :
           euen
           so
           may
           the
           body
           remaine
           a
           member
           of
           Christ
           ,
           though
           for
           some
           space
           of
           time
           it
           receiue
           neither
           sense
           nor
           motion
           nor
           life
           from
           the
           soule
           or
           from
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Furthermore
           we
           must
           remēber
           
           that
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           this
           cōiunction
           ,
           shal
           the
           dead
           body
           ,
           be
           it
           rotten
           ,
           burned
           ,
           deuoured
           ,
           or
           howsoeuer
           cōsumed
           ,
           at
           the
           day
           of
           iudgment
           rise
           to
           eternall
           glory
           .
           In
           the
           winter
           season
           trees
           remaine
           without
           fruite
           or
           leaues
           ,
           and
           being
           beaten
           with
           winde
           &
           weather
           appeare
           to
           the
           eie
           as
           if
           they
           were
           rotten
           trees
           ;
           yet
           when
           the
           spring-time
           comes
           againe
           ,
           they
           bring
           forth
           as
           before
           ,
           buds
           and
           blossomes
           ,
           leaues
           and
           fruit
           :
           the
           reason
           is
           because
           the
           bodie
           ,
           graines
           ,
           &
           armes
           of
           the
           tree
           are
           al
           ioyned
           to
           the
           root
           ,
           where
           lies
           the
           sap
           in
           the
           winter
           season
           ,
           and
           whence
           by
           means
           of
           this
           coniūction
           it
           is
           deriued
           to
           al
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           tree
           in
           the
           spring-time
           :
           Euen
           so
           the
           bodies
           of
           men
           haue
           their
           winter
           also
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           are
           turned
           to
           dust
           ,
           &
           so
           remaine
           for
           the
           space
           of
           many
           thousand
           
           yeares
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           by
           means
           of
           that
           mistical
           coniunction
           with
           Christ
           ,
           shall
           diuine
           and
           quickening
           vertue
           streame
           thence
           to
           al
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           elect
           to
           cause
           thē
           to
           liue
           againe
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           life
           eternall
           .
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           wicked
           also
           rise
           again
           .
           Ans.
           They
           do
           so
           indeede
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           the
           same
           cause
           ,
           for
           they
           rise
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           as
           he
           is
           a
           iudge
           to
           cōdemn
           thē
           :
           wheras
           the
           godly
           rise
           againe
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           Christs
           resurrection
           ,
           whereof
           they
           are
           partakers
           by
           meanes
           of
           that
           blessed
           and
           indissoluble
           coniūction
           which
           they
           haue
           with
           Christ.
           And
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           elect
           though
           they
           cōsume
           neuer
           so
           much
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           still
           in
           Gods
           fauour
           and
           in
           the
           couenat
           of
           grace
           :
           to
           which
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           right
           beeing
           
           dead
           they
           shall
           not
           remaine
           so
           for
           euer
           ,
           but
           shal
           rise
           to
           glory
           at
           the
           last
           iudgement
           .
           Therefore
           the
           rotting
           of
           the
           bodie
           is
           nothing
           in
           respect
           ,
           and
           the
           death
           of
           the
           body
           no
           death
           .
           And
           therfore
           also
           death
           in
           the
           old
           &
           new
           testament
           is
           made
           but
           a
           sleep
           ,
           &
           the
           graue
           a
           bed
           ,
           wherof
           the
           like
           was
           neuer
           seene
           ;
           wherein
           a
           man
           may
           rest
           ,
           nothing
           at
           al
           troubled
           with
           dreames
           or
           fantasies
           ,
           and
           whence
           hee
           shall
           rise
           no
           more
           subiect
           to
           weakenes
           or
           sickenes
           ,
           but
           presently
           be
           translated
           to
           eternal
           glory
           .
           By
           this
           thē
           which
           hath
           beene
           said
           ,
           it
           appeares
           that
           the
           death
           of
           the
           righteous
           is
           a
           second
           degree
           to
           euerlasting
           happinesse
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           considering
           our
           coniunction
           with
           Christ
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           our
           ioy
           &
           cōfort
           in
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           wee
           are
           in
           
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           to
           learne
           this
           one
           lessō
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           while
           we
           haue
           time
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           be
           vnited
           vnto
           Christ
           that
           we
           maybe
           bone
           of
           his
           bone
           and
           flesh
           of
           his
           flesh
           .
           This
           very
           point
           is
           as
           it
           were
           a
           flaggon
           of
           wine
           to
           reuiue
           our
           soules
           when
           they
           be
           in
           a
           swowne
           at
           any
           instant
           .
           And
           that
           we
           may
           be
           assured
           that
           we
           are
           certainly
           ioyned
           to
           Christ
           ,
           we
           must
           shew
           our selues
           to
           be
           members
           of
           his
           misticall
           body
           by
           the
           daily
           fruites
           of
           righteousnes
           and
           true
           repentance
           .
           And
           being
           once
           certainly
           assured
           in
           conscience
           of
           our
           beeing
           in
           Christ
           ,
           let
           death
           come
           when
           it
           wil
           ,
           &
           let
           it
           cruelly
           part
           asunder
           both
           body
           &
           soule
           ,
           yet
           shall
           they
           both
           remaine
           in
           the
           couenant
           ;
           and
           by
           meanes
           thereof
           be
           reunited
           and
           taken
           vp
           to
           life
           eternall
           .
           Whereas
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           
           if
           men
           be
           out
           of
           the
           couenant
           and
           die
           out
           of
           Christ
           ,
           their
           soules
           goe
           to
           hell
           ,
           and
           their
           bodies
           rot
           for
           a
           time
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           but
           afterward
           they
           rise
           to
           endlesse
           perdition
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           say
           againe
           and
           againe
           ,
           labour
           that
           your
           consciences
           by
           the
           holy
           ghost
           may
           testifie
           that
           ye
           are
           liuing
           stones
           in
           the
           temple
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           branches
           bearing
           fruite
           in
           the
           true
           vine
           :
           &
           then
           ye
           shall
           feele
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           the
           pangs
           of
           death
           shall
           be
           a
           further
           degree
           of
           happinesse
           then
           euer
           ye
           found
           in
           your
           liues
           ,
           euen
           then
           when
           ye
           are
           gasping
           and
           panting
           for
           breath
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           now
           followes
           the
           vses
           ,
           &
           they
           are
           manifold
           .
           The
           first
           &
           principall
           is
           this
           :
           In
           that
           Salomon
           preferres
           the
           day
           of
           death
           before
           the
           day
           of
           birth
           ;
           
           he
           doth
           therein
           giue
           vs
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           direct
           &
           certain
           way
           wherby
           a
           man
           may
           die
           well
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           otherwise
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           haue
           said
           that
           
             the
             day
             of
             death
             is
             better
             .
          
           And
           wheras
           he
           auoucheth
           this
           ,
           he
           shewes
           withal
           that
           there
           is
           an
           infallible
           way
           whereby
           a
           man
           may
           make
           a
           blessed
           end
           .
           Therefore
           let
           vs
           now
           come
           to
           search
           out
           this
           way
           ;
           the
           knowledge
           and
           true
           vnderstanding
           wherof
           must
           not
           be
           fetched
           from
           the
           writings
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           power
           of
           life
           and
           death
           in
           his
           owne
           hand
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           a
           man
           may
           die
           well
           ,
           Gods
           word
           requires
           2.
           things
           :
           a
           preparation
           before
           death
           ,
           and
           a
           right
           behauiour
           and
           disposition
           in
           death
           .
        
         
           The
           preparation
           vnto
           death
           ,
           
           is
           an
           action
           of
           a
           repentant
           sinner
           ,
           whereby
           he
           makes
           himself
           fit
           and
           ready
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           dutie
           very
           necessary
           ,
           to
           which
           we
           are
           bound
           by
           Gods
           commādement
           .
           For
           there
           bee
           sundrie
           places
           of
           Scripture
           which
           doe
           straightly
           inioyn
           vs
           to
           watch
           &
           pray
           ,
           &
           to
           make
           our selues
           readie
           euery
           way
           against
           the
           secōd
           comming
           of
           Christ
           to
           iudgement
           .
           Now
           the
           same
           places
           doe
           withall
           bind
           vs
           to
           make
           preparation
           against
           death
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           God
           comes
           to
           iudgement
           vnto
           vs
           particularly
           ,
           Againe
           ,
           look
           as
           death
           leaueth
           a
           man
           ,
           so
           shall
           the
           last
           iudgement
           finde
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           shall
           hee
           abide
           eternally
           :
           there
           may
           bee
           changes
           &
           conuersions
           from
           euill
           to
           good
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           after
           death
           there
           is
           no
           change
           at
           all
           .
           Therefore
           a
           preparation
           to
           death
           can
           in
           no
           
           wise
           be
           omitted
           of
           him
           that
           desires
           to
           make
           an
           happie
           &
           blessed
           end
           .
        
         
           This
           preparation
           is
           twofold
           :
           generall
           ,
           &
           particular
           .
           Generall
           preparation
           is
           that
           whereby
           a
           man
           prepares
           himselfe
           to
           die
           through
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           his
           life
           .
           A
           duty
           most
           needefull
           that
           must
           in
           no
           wise
           be
           omitted
           .
           The
           reasons
           are
           these
           :
           First
           of
           all
           death
           which
           is
           certaine
           is
           most
           vncertaine
           .
           I
           say
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           because
           no
           man
           can
           eschew
           death
           .
           And
           it
           is
           vncerten
           3.
           waies
           :
           first
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           time
           :
           for
           no
           man
           knoweth
           when
           hee
           shall
           die
           :
           secondly
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           place
           :
           for
           no
           man
           knowes
           where
           he
           shall
           die
           ,
           whether
           in
           his
           bedde
           or
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           whether
           by
           sea
           or
           by
           land
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           kind
           of
           death
           ;
           for
           no
           mā
           knows
           whether
           he
           shal
           dy
           of
           a
           lingring
           
           or
           sudden
           ,
           of
           a
           violent
           or
           naturall
           death
           .
           Hence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           euery
           day
           prepare
           themselues
           to
           death
           .
           Indeede
           if
           wee
           could
           know
           when
           ,
           where
           ,
           and
           how
           we
           should
           die
           ,
           the
           case
           were
           otherwise
           ,
           but
           seeing
           wee
           know
           none
           of
           these
           :
           it
           stands
           vs
           in
           hand
           to
           looke
           about
           vs.
           A
           second
           reason
           seruing
           further
           to
           perswade
           vs
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           The
           most
           daungerous
           thing
           of
           all
           in
           this
           world
           is
           ,
           to
           neglect
           all
           preparation
           .
           To
           make
           this
           point
           more
           manifest
           ,
           I
           will
           vse
           this
           comparison
           :
           A
           certaine
           man
           pursued
           by
           an
           Vnicorne
           ,
           in
           his
           flight
           fals
           into
           a
           dungeon
           ,
           &
           in
           his
           fall
           takes
           hold
           and
           hangs
           by
           the
           arme
           of
           a
           tree
           :
           now
           as
           hee
           thus
           hangs
           looking
           downeward
           ,
           he
           sees
           two
           wormes
           gnawing
           at
           the
           root
           of
           the
           tree
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           looks
           vpward
           he
           sees
           an
           hiue
           of
           most
           
           sweet
           hony
           ,
           wherupō
           he
           climes
           vp
           vnto
           it
           ,
           and
           sitting
           by
           it
           he
           feeds
           theron
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           season
           while
           he
           is
           thus
           sitting
           ,
           the
           two
           wormes
           gnaw
           in
           pieces
           the
           root
           of
           the
           tree
           :
           which
           don
           ,
           tree
           and
           man
           &
           all
           fal
           into
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           dungeon
           .
           Now
           this
           Vnicorn
           is
           death
           :
           the
           man
           that
           flieth
           is
           euery
           one
           of
           vs
           ,
           and
           euery
           liuing
           man
           :
           the
           pit
           ouer
           which
           he
           hangeth
           ,
           is
           hell
           :
           the
           arme
           of
           the
           tree
           is
           life
           it self
           :
           the
           two
           wormes
           are
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           the
           continuance
           whereof
           is
           the
           whole
           life
           of
           man
           :
           the
           hiue
           of
           honie
           is
           the
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           profits
           ,
           and
           honours
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           to
           which
           when
           men
           wholly
           giue
           thēselues
           not
           considering
           their
           ends
           ,
           til
           the
           tree
           root
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           this
           temporall
           life
           be
           cut
           off
           :
           which
           beeing
           once
           done
           ,
           they
           plunge
           thēselues
           quite
           into
           the
           gulfe
           of
           hell
           .
           
           By
           this
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           good
           cause
           that
           men
           should
           not
           deferre
           their
           preparation
           till
           the
           time
           of
           sicknes
           ,
           but
           rather
           euery
           day
           make
           themselues
           readie
           against
           the
           day
           of
           death
           .
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           it
           shall
           suffice
           if
           I
           prepare
           my selfe
           to
           pray
           when
           I
           begin
           to
           be
           sicke
           .
           Answ.
           These
           men
           greatly
           deceiue
           thēselues
           ;
           for
           the
           time
           thē
           is
           most
           vnfit
           to
           begin
           a
           preparation
           ,
           because
           all
           the
           senses
           &
           powers
           of
           the
           body
           are
           occupied
           about
           the
           pains
           and
           troubles
           of
           the
           disease
           :
           and
           the
           sicke
           party
           is
           exercised
           partly
           in
           conference
           with
           the
           Physitian
           ,
           partly
           with
           the
           minister
           about
           his
           soules
           health
           and
           matters
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           partly
           with
           friends
           that
           come
           to
           visit
           .
           Therfore
           there
           must
           some
           preparation
           goe
           before
           in
           the
           time
           of
           health
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           man
           
           with
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           are
           at
           liberty
           .
           Again
           ,
           there
           be
           some
           others
           which
           imagine
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           repent
           when
           he
           wil
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           time
           of
           death
           :
           and
           that
           such
           repentance
           is
           sufficiēt
           .
           Ans.
           It
           is
           false
           which
           they
           say
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           man
           to
           repēt
           when
           he
           himselfe
           will
           ;
           when
           God
           will
           ,
           he
           may
           .
           It
           is
           not
           in
           him
           that
           willeth
           or
           runneth
           ,
           but
           in
           God
           that
           hath
           mercy
           .
           And
           Christ
           saith
           that
           many
           shal
           seek
           to
           enter
           into
           heauen
           ,
           and
           shal
           not
           be
           able
           .
           But
           why
           so
           ?
           because
           they
           seeke
           when
           it
           is
           too
           late
           ,
           namly
           ,
           when
           the
           time
           of
           grace
           is
           past
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           exceeding
           follie
           for
           men
           so
           much
           as
           once
           to
           dream
           that
           they
           may
           haue
           repentance
           at
           cōmand
           :
           nay
           it
           is
           a
           iust
           iudgement
           that
           they
           should
           be
           condemned
           of
           God
           in
           death
           ,
           that
           
           did
           cōdemne
           God
           in
           their
           life
           :
           and
           that
           they
           should
           quite
           be
           forgotten
           of
           God
           in
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           did
           forget
           God
           in
           their
           health
           .
           Again
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           this
           late
           repētance
           is
           seldome
           or
           neuer
           true
           repentance
           .
           It
           is
           sicke
           like
           the
           party
           himselfe
           ,
           cōmonly
           languishing
           and
           dying
           together
           with
           him
           .
           Repentance
           should
           be
           voluntary
           (
           as
           all
           obedience
           to
           God
           ought
           )
           but
           repētance
           taken
           vp
           in
           sicknes
           ,
           is
           vsually
           constrained
           &
           extorted
           by
           the
           feare
           of
           hell
           ,
           &
           other
           iudgements
           of
           God
           :
           for
           crosses
           ,
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           sicknes
           wil
           cause
           the
           grosses●
           hypocrite
           that
           euer
           was
           to
           stoope
           and
           buckle
           vnder
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           dissemble
           faith
           and
           repentance
           and
           euery
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           had
           them
           as
           fully
           as
           any
           of
           the
           true
           seruants
           of
           God
           :
           wheras
           indeed
           
           he
           wants
           thē
           altogether
           .
           Wherfore
           such
           repentance
           commonly
           is
           but
           counterfeit
           .
           For
           in
           true
           &
           sound
           repentance
           men
           must
           forsake
           their
           sinnes
           ;
           but
           in
           this
           the
           sinne
           forsakes
           the
           man
           ;
           who
           leaues
           all
           his
           euill
           waies
           onely
           vpon
           this
           that
           he
           is
           constrained
           to
           leaue
           the
           world
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           greatly
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           that
           men
           would
           repent
           &
           prepare
           themselues
           to
           die
           in
           the
           time
           of
           health
           before
           the
           day
           of
           death
           or
           sicknesse
           come
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           is
           alleadged
           that
           one
           of
           the
           theeues
           repented
           vpon
           the
           crosse
           .
           Ans.
           The
           thiefe
           was
           called
           after
           the
           eleuenth
           houre
           at
           the
           point
           of
           the
           twelfth
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           now
           dying
           and
           drawing
           on
           :
           Therefore
           his
           conuersion
           was
           altogether
           miraculous
           and
           extraordinarie
           :
           and
           there
           was
           a
           speciall
           reasō
           why
           Christ
           would
           
           haue
           him
           to
           be
           called
           then
           ,
           that
           while
           he
           was
           in
           suffering
           he
           might
           shew
           forth
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           passion
           ;
           that
           all
           which
           saw
           the
           one
           ,
           might
           also
           acknowledge
           the
           other
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           not
           good
           for
           men
           to
           make
           an
           ordinarie
           rule
           of
           an
           extraordinarie
           example
           .
        
         
           Thus
           then
           this
           point
           beeing
           manifest
           ,
           that
           a
           generall
           preparation
           must
           be
           made
           ,
           let
           vs
           now
           see
           in
           what
           manner
           it
           must
           be
           done
           .
           And
           for
           the
           right
           doing
           of
           it
           ,
           fiue
           duties
           must
           be
           practised
           in
           the
           course
           of
           our
           liues
           ,
           The
           first
           is
           the
           meditation
           of
           death
           in
           the
           life
           time
           ,
           for
           the
           life
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           nothing
           els
           but
           a
           meditatiō
           of
           death
           .
           A
           notable
           practise
           hereof
           we
           haue
           in
           the
           example
           of
           Ioseph
           of
           Arimathea
           ,
           who
           made
           his
           tombe
           in
           his
           life
           time
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           his
           
           garden
           :
           no
           doubt
           for
           this
           ende
           ,
           to
           put
           himself
           in
           mind
           of
           death
           and
           that
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           delight
           and
           pleasures
           .
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           that
           neuer
           knew
           Christ
           ,
           had
           many
           excellent
           meditations
           of
           death
           ,
           though
           not
           comfortable
           in
           regard
           of
           life
           euerlasting
           .
           Now
           wee
           that
           haue
           knowne
           and
           beleeued
           in
           Christ
           ,
           must
           goe
           beyond
           them
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           considering
           with
           our selues
           such
           things
           as
           they
           neuer
           thought
           of
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           cause
           of
           death
           ,
           our
           sinne
           :
           the
           remedie
           thereof
           ,
           the
           cursed
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           cursed
           I
           say
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           kinde
           of
           death
           and
           punishment
           laid
           vpon
           him
           ,
           but
           blessed
           in
           regard
           of
           vs.
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           must
           often
           meditate
           of
           the
           presence
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           wee
           doe
           ,
           when
           by
           Gods
           grace
           we
           make
           an
           account
           of
           euery
           present
           day
           as
           if
           
           it
           were
           the
           day
           of
           our
           death
           ,
           &
           reckon
           with
           our selues
           when
           we
           goe
           to
           bed
           as
           though
           we
           should
           neuer
           rise
           againe
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           rise
           ,
           as
           though
           wee
           should
           neuer
           lie
           downe
           againe
           .
        
         
           This
           meditation
           of
           death
           is
           of
           speciall
           vse
           ,
           and
           brings
           forth
           many
           fruits
           in
           the
           life
           of
           man.
           And
           first
           of
           al
           ,
           it
           serues
           to
           humble
           vs
           vnder
           the
           hand
           of
           God.
           Example
           we
           haue
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             haue
             begunne
             now
             to
             speake
             to
             my
             Lord
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             but
             dust
             and
             ashes
             .
          
           Marke
           here
           ,
           how
           the
           consideration
           of
           his
           mortality
           made
           him
           to
           abase
           &
           cast
           downe
           himselfe
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           :
           and
           thus
           if
           we
           could
           reckon
           of
           euery
           day
           as
           of
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           it
           would
           pull
           down
           our
           peacocks
           feathers
           ,
           and
           make
           vs
           with
           Iob
           to
           abhorre
           our selues
           in
           dust
           and
           ashes
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           meditation
           is
           a
           meanes
           to
           further
           repentance
           .
           When
           Ionas
           came
           to
           Niniuie
           &
           cried
           ,
           
             Yet
             fourty
             daies
             and
             Niniue
             shall
             bee
             destroyed
             ,
          
           the
           whole
           citie
           repented
           in
           sackecloath
           and
           ashes
           .
           When
           Elias
           came
           to
           Ahab
           and
           tolde
           him
           that
           the
           dogges
           should
           eate
           Iesabel
           by
           the
           wall
           of
           Iesreel
           ,
           &
           him
           also
           of
           Ahabs
           stocke
           that
           died
           in
           the
           citie
           ,
           &c.
           it
           made
           him
           to
           humble
           himself
           so
           ,
           as
           the
           lord
           saith
           to
           
             Elias
             ,
             Seest
             thou
             how
          
           Ahab
           
             is
             humbled
             before
             me
          
           .
           Now
           if
           the
           remēbrance
           of
           death
           was
           of
           such
           force
           in
           him
           that
           was
           but
           an
           hypocrite
           ,
           how
           excellent
           a
           meanes
           of
           grace
           will
           it
           be
           in
           them
           that
           truely
           repent
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           meditatiō
           seems
           to
           stirre
           vp
           contentation
           in
           euery
           estate
           and
           condition
           of
           life
           that
           shall
           befall
           vs.
           Righteous
           
           Iob
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           afflictions
           ,
           comforts
           himself
           with
           this
           consideration
           .
           Naked
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             cam
             I
             forth
             of
             my
             mothers
             wombe
             ,
             and
             naked
             shall
             I
             returne
             againe
             ,
             &c
             ,
             blessed
             bee
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           surely
           the
           often
           meditation
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           of
           al
           his
           aboundance
           can
           carrie
           nothing
           with
           him
           but
           either
           a
           coffin
           or
           a
           winding
           sheete
           or
           both
           ,
           should
           bee
           a
           forcible
           meanes
           to
           represse
           the
           vnsatiable
           desire
           of
           riches
           &
           the
           loue
           of
           this
           world
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           what
           an
           effectuall
           meanes
           this
           meditation
           is
           to
           encrease
           and
           further
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           .
           Now
           I
           commend
           this
           first
           duty
           to
           your
           Christian
           considerations
           ,
           desiring
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           in
           your
           liues
           ;
           which
           practise
           that
           it
           may
           take
           place
           ,
           two
           things
           must
           be
           performed
           .
           1.
           labour
           to
           
           plucke
           out
           of
           your
           hearts
           a
           wicked
           &
           erroneous
           imagination
           ,
           whereby
           euery
           man
           naturally
           blesseth
           himselfe
           and
           thinkes
           highly
           of
           himselfe
           :
           and
           though
           he
           had
           one
           foote
           in
           the
           graue
           yet
           he
           perswades
           himselfe
           that
           he
           shall
           not
           die
           yet
           .
           There
           is
           no
           man
           almost
           so
           olde
           but
           by
           the
           corruptiō
           of
           his
           hart
           he
           thinks
           that
           he
           shall
           liue
           one
           yeare
           longer
           .
           Cruell
           &
           vnmerciful
           death
           makes
           league
           with
           no
           man
           :
           and
           yet
           the
           Prophet
           Esai
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           wicked
           man
           makes
           a
           league
           with
           death
           :
           How
           can
           this
           bee
           ?
           there
           is
           no
           league
           made
           indeed
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           the
           wicked
           imaginatiō
           of
           man
           ,
           who
           falsly
           thinkes
           that
           death
           will
           not
           come
           neere
           him
           ,
           though
           al
           the
           world
           should
           be
           destroied
           .
           See
           an
           example
           in
           the
           parable
           of
           the
           rich
           mā
           ,
           that
           hauing
           stored
           vp
           abundance
           of
           
           wealth
           for
           many
           years
           ,
           said
           vnto
           his
           own
           soule
           ,
           
             Soule
             ,
             thou
             hast
             much
             goods
             laid
             vp
             for
             many
             yeres
             ,
             liue
             at
             ease
             ,
          
           
           
             eate
             ,
             drinke
             ,
             and
             take
             thy
             pastime
             :
          
           wheras
           his
           soule
           was
           fetched
           away
           presētly
           .
           And
           seeing
           this
           natural
           corruption
           is
           in
           euery
           mans
           hart
           ,
           we
           must
           daily
           fight
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           labour
           by
           al
           might
           &
           maine
           that
           it
           take
           no
           place
           in
           vs
           :
           for
           so
           long
           as
           it
           shall
           preuaile
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           vtterly
           vnfit
           to
           make
           any
           preparation
           to
           death
           .
           We
           ought
           rather
           to
           indeauour
           to
           attaine
           to
           the
           mind
           and
           meditation
           of
           S.
           Hierome
           ,
           who
           testifieth
           of
           himself
           on
           this
           manner
           ,
           
             Whether
             I
             wake
             ,
             or
             sleepe
             ,
             or
             whatsoeuer
             I
             doe
             ,
          
           
           
             me
             thinkes
             I
             heare
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             trumpet
             ,
             rise
             ye
             dead
             and
             come
             to
             iudgement
             .
          
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           which
           we
           are
           to
           practise
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           come
           to
           a
           serious
           meditation
           of
           
           our
           owne
           ends
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           make
           praier
           vnto
           God
           that
           we
           might
           bee
           inabled
           to
           resolue
           our selues
           of
           death
           continually
           .
           
           Thus
           Dauid
           praied
           ,
           
             Lord
             make
             me
             to
             knowe
             mine
             ende
             ,
             and
             the
             measure
             of
             my
             daies
             ,
             let
             mee
             knowe
             how
             long
             I
             haue
             to
             liue
             ,
          
           And
           Moses
           ,
           
           
             Lord
             teach
             me
             to
             number
             my
             daies
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             apply
             mine
             heart
             vnto
             wisedom
             .
          
           It
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           What
           need
           mē
           pray
           to
           God
           that
           they
           may
           be
           able
           to
           number
           their
           daies
           ?
           can
           not
           they
           of
           themselues
           reckon
           a
           fewe
           yeares
           and
           daies
           ,
           that
           are
           able
           by
           arte
           to
           measure
           the
           globe
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           the
           spheres
           of
           heauen
           ,
           &
           the
           quantities
           of
           the
           starres
           ,
           with
           their
           longitudes
           ,
           latitudes
           ,
           altitudes
           ,
           motions
           ,
           &
           distances
           from
           the
           earth
           ?
           No
           verily
           :
           For
           howesoeuer
           by
           a
           generall
           speculation
           we
           thinke
           something
           of
           our
           
           ends
           ,
           yet
           vnlesse
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           be
           our
           schoole-master
           to
           teach
           vs
           our
           dutie
           ,
           wee
           shall
           neuer
           bee
           able
           soundly
           to
           resolue
           our selues
           of
           the
           presence
           and
           speedinesse
           of
           death
           .
           And
           therfore
           let
           vs
           pray
           with
           Dauid
           and
           Moses
           that
           God
           would
           inlighten
           our
           minds
           with
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           fil
           our
           hearts
           with
           his
           grace
           that
           we
           might
           rightly
           consider
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           esteeme
           of
           euery
           day
           an
           houre
           as
           it
           were
           the
           day
           and
           houre
           of
           death
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           dutie
           in
           this
           generall
           preparation
           is
           ,
           that
           euery
           man
           must
           daily
           indeauour
           to
           take
           away
           from
           his
           owne
           death
           the
           power
           and
           strength
           thereof
           .
           And
           I
           pray
           you
           marke
           this
           point
           .
           The
           Philistims
           sawe
           by
           experience
           that
           Sampson
           was
           of
           great
           strength
           ,
           &
           therfore
           they
           vsed
           meanes
           to
           knowe
           in
           what
           
           part
           of
           his
           bodie
           it
           lay
           :
           &
           when
           they
           found
           it
           to
           be
           in
           the
           haire
           of
           his
           head
           ,
           they
           ceased
           not
           vntil
           it
           was
           cut
           off
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           the
           time
           wil
           come
           whē
           we
           must
           encoūter
           hand
           to
           hand
           with
           tyranous
           and
           cruel
           death
           :
           the
           best
           therefore
           is
           ,
           before-hand
           now
           while
           wee
           haue
           time
           to
           search
           where
           the
           strēgth
           of
           death
           lies
           ,
           which
           beeing
           once
           knowne
           ,
           we
           must
           with
           speed
           cut
           off
           his
           Sāpsons
           lockes
           ,
           and
           bereaue
           him
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           disarme
           him
           ,
           &
           make
           him
           altogether
           vnable
           to
           preuaile
           against
           vs.
           Now
           to
           find
           out
           this
           matter
           ,
           we
           neede
           not
           to
           vse
           the
           councel
           of
           any
           Dalilah
           ;
           for
           wee
           haue
           the
           word
           of
           God
           which
           teacheth
           vs
           plaīly
           where
           the
           strength
           of
           death
           consists
           ,
           namly
           in
           our
           sins
           ,
           as
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             sting
             of
             death
             is
             sinne
             .
          
           Well
           then
           ,
           we
           knowing
           certenly
           that
           
           the
           power
           and
           force
           of
           euery
           mans
           partirular
           death
           lies
           in
           his
           owne
           sinnes
           ,
           must
           spend
           our
           time
           and
           studie
           in
           vsing
           good
           meanes
           that
           our
           sinnes
           may
           be
           remooued
           and
           pardoned
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           must
           daily
           inure
           our selues
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           two
           duties
           .
           One
           is
           to
           humble
           our selues
           for
           al
           our
           sins
           past
           ,
           partly
           cōfessing
           thē
           against
           our selues
           ,
           partly
           in
           praier
           crying
           to
           heauē
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           them
           .
           The
           other
           is
           for
           time
           to
           come
           to
           turn
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           carrie
           a
           purpose
           ,
           resolution
           ,
           &
           indeauour
           in
           all
           things
           to
           reforme
           both
           hart
           &
           life
           according
           to
           gods
           word
           .
           These
           are
           the
           very
           principall
           &
           proper
           duties
           ,
           wherby
           the
           power
           of
           death
           is
           much
           rebated
           ,
           &
           he
           is
           made
           of
           a
           mighty
           &
           bloody
           enemie
           so
           far
           forth
           friendly
           and
           tractable
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           with
           
           comfort
           incounter
           with
           him
           &
           preuaile
           too
           .
           Therefore
           I
           commend
           these
           duties
           to
           your
           christian
           considerations
           ,
           &
           carefull
           practise
           ,
           desiring
           that
           ye
           would
           spend
           your
           daies
           euer
           hereafter
           in
           doing
           of
           them
           .
           If
           a
           man
           were
           to
           deale
           with
           a
           mighty
           dragon
           or
           serpent
           hand
           to
           hand
           ,
           in
           such
           wise
           as
           he
           must
           either
           kill
           or
           be
           killed
           ,
           the
           best
           thing
           were
           to
           bereaue
           him
           of
           his
           sting
           ,
           or
           of
           that
           part
           of
           the
           body
           where
           his
           poison
           lies
           :
           now
           death
           it selfe
           is
           a
           serpent
           ,
           dragon
           ,
           or
           scorpion
           ,
           &
           sinne
           is
           the
           sting
           and
           poison
           whereby
           he
           wounds
           &
           kils
           vs.
           Wherefore
           without
           any
           more
           delay
           ,
           see
           that
           ye
           pull
           out
           his
           sting
           :
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           foresaid
           duties
           is
           as
           it
           were
           a
           fit
           &
           worthy
           instrument
           to
           do
           the
           deed
           .
           Hast
           thou
           beene
           a
           person
           ignorant
           of
           Gods
           will
           ,
           a
           contemner
           
           of
           his
           word
           and
           worship
           ,
           a
           blasphemer
           of
           his
           name
           ,
           a
           breaker
           of
           his
           Sabbaths
           ,
           disobedient
           to
           parents
           and
           magistrates
           ,
           a
           murderer
           ,
           a
           fornicatour
           ,
           a
           rayler
           ,
           a
           slanderer
           ,
           a
           couetous
           persō
           ,
           &c.
           reforme
           these
           thy
           sinnes
           and
           all
           other
           like
           to
           them
           ,
           pull
           thē
           out
           by
           the
           rootes
           from
           thy
           heart
           ,
           &
           cast
           them
           off
           .
           So
           many
           sinnes
           as
           be
           in
           thee
           ,
           so
           many
           stings
           of
           death
           be
           also
           in
           thee
           to
           wound
           thy
           soule
           to
           eternal
           death
           :
           therfore
           let
           no
           one
           sin
           remaine
           for
           which
           thou
           hast
           not
           humbled
           thy selfe
           and
           repented
           seriously
           .
           When
           death
           hurts
           any
           man
           ,
           it
           takes
           the
           weapons
           whereby
           he
           is
           hurt
           ,
           from
           his
           owne
           hand
           .
           It
           cannot
           do
           vs
           the
           least
           hurt
           but
           by
           the
           force
           of
           our
           owne
           sins
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           say
           againe
           ,
           and
           againe
           ,
           lay
           this
           point
           to
           your
           hearts
           ,
           &
           spend
           your
           strength
           ,
           
           life
           ,
           and
           health
           ,
           that
           ye
           may
           before
           ye
           die
           ,
           abolish
           the
           strength
           of
           death
           .
           A
           man
           may
           put
           a
           serpent
           in
           his
           bosome
           when
           the
           sting
           is
           out
           :
           &
           we
           may
           let
           death
           creepe
           into
           our
           bosomes
           ,
           and
           gripe
           vs
           with
           his
           legs
           ,
           and
           stab
           vs
           at
           the
           heart
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           brings
           not
           his
           venime
           and
           poison
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           the
           former
           duties
           are
           so
           necessary
           ,
           as
           none
           can
           be
           more
           ,
           I
           wil
           vse
           some
           reasons
           yet
           furder
           to
           inforce
           thē
           .
           Whatsoeuer
           a
           man
           would
           doe
           when
           he
           is
           dying
           ,
           the
           same
           he
           ought
           to
           doe
           euery
           day
           while
           he
           is
           liuing
           :
           now
           the
           most
           notorious
           and
           wicked
           person
           that
           euer
           was
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           dying
           will
           pray
           and
           desire
           others
           to
           pray
           for
           him
           ,
           &
           promise
           amendment
           of
           life
           ,
           protesting
           that
           if
           he
           might
           liue
           ,
           he
           would
           become
           a
           practitioner
           
           in
           all
           the
           good
           duties
           of
           faith
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           &
           reformation
           of
           life
           .
           Oh
           therfore
           be
           careful
           to
           do
           this
           euery
           day
           .
           Again
           ,
           the
           saying
           is
           true
           ,
           he
           that
           would
           liue
           when
           he
           is
           dead
           ,
           must
           die
           while
           he
           is
           aliue
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           his
           sins
           .
           Wouldest
           thou
           then
           liue
           eternally
           ?
           sue
           to
           heauen
           for
           thy
           pardon
           ,
           and
           see
           that
           now
           in
           thy
           life-time
           thou
           die
           to
           thine
           own
           sinnes
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           wicked
           Balaam
           would
           faine
           die
           the
           death
           of
           the
           righteous
           :
           but
           alas
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           small
           purpose
           :
           for
           he
           would
           by
           no
           means
           liue
           the
           life
           of
           the
           righteous
           .
           For
           his
           cōtinual
           purpose
           and
           meaning
           was
           to
           follow
           his
           olde
           waies
           in
           sorceries
           &
           couetousnesse
           .
           Now
           the
           life
           of
           a
           righteous
           man
           standes
           in
           the
           humbling
           of
           himself
           for
           his
           sinnes
           past
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           carefull
           reformatiō
           of
           life
           to
           come
           .
           Wouldest
           
           thou
           then
           die
           the
           death
           of
           the
           righteous
           ?
           then
           looke
           vnto
           it
           ,
           that
           thy
           life
           be
           the
           life
           of
           the
           righteous
           :
           if
           ye
           will
           needes
           liue
           the
           life
           of
           the
           vnrighteous
           ,
           yee
           must
           looke
           to
           die
           the
           death
           of
           the
           vnrighteous
           .
           Remēber
           this
           ,
           and
           content
           not
           your selues
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           be
           doers
           of
           it
           :
           for
           ye
           learn
           no
           more
           indeed
           ,
           what
           measure
           of
           knowledge
           soeuer
           ye
           haue
           ,
           then
           ye
           practice
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           dutie
           in
           our
           generall
           preparation
           ,
           is
           in
           this
           life
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           first
           degree
           of
           life
           eternal
           .
           For
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           ,
           there
           be
           three
           degrees
           of
           life
           euerlasting
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           of
           them
           is
           in
           this
           present
           life
           :
           for
           hee
           that
           would
           liue
           in
           eternall
           happines
           for
           euer
           ,
           must
           beginne
           in
           this
           world
           to
           rise
           out
           of
           the
           graue
           of
           his
           owne
           sinnes
           ,
           in
           which
           by
           nature
           he
           lies
           buried
           ,
           and
           liue
           in
           
           newnesse
           of
           life
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Reuelation
           ,
           
             He
             that
             will
             escape
             the
             second
             death
             ,
          
           
           
             must
             be
             made
             partaker
             of
             the
             first
             resurrection
             .
          
           And
           Paul
           saith
           to
           the
           Colossians
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           in
           this
           life
           deliuered
           from
           the
           power
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           
           
             and
             translated
             into
             the
             kingdom
             of
             Christ.
          
           And
           Christ
           saith
           to
           the
           church
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             is
             amongst
             you
             .
          
           Now
           this
           first
           degree
           of
           life
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           can
           say
           with
           
             Paul
             I
             liue
             not
             ,
             but
             Christ
             liues
             in
             me
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           finde
           partly
           by
           the
           testimonie
           of
           my
           sanctified
           conscience
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           experirience
           ,
           that
           Christ
           my
           redeemer
           by
           his
           spirit
           guideth
           and
           gouerneth
           my
           thoughts
           ,
           will
           ,
           affections
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           bodie
           &
           soule
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           blessed
           direction
           of
           his
           holy
           will.
           Now
           that
           we
           may
           bee
           able
           
           truely
           to
           say
           this
           ,
           we
           must
           haue
           three
           gifts
           and
           graces
           of
           God
           ,
           wherein
           especially
           this
           first
           degree
           of
           life
           consists
           .
           The
           first
           is
           
             sauing
             knowledge
          
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           do
           truly
           resolue
           our selues
           that
           God
           the
           father
           of
           Christ
           is
           our
           father
           ,
           Christ
           his
           sonne
           our
           redeemer
           ,
           &
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           our
           cōforter
           .
           That
           this
           knowledge
           is
           one
           part
           of
           life
           eternall
           ,
           
           it
           appeares
           by
           the
           saying
           of
           Christ
           in
           Iohn
           .
           
             This
             is
             life
             eternall
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           beginning
           and
           entrance
           to
           life
           eternall
           ,
           
             to
             knowe
             thee
             the
             onely
             God
             and
             whome
             thou
             hast
             sent
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           
           The
           second
           grace
           ,
           is
           peace
           of
           conscience
           which
           passeth
           al
           vnderstanding
           :
           and
           therefore
           Paul
           saith
           ;
           that
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           is
           
             righteousnesse
             ,
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             ioy
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
           The
           horrour
           of
           a
           guiltie
           conscience
           
           is
           the
           beginning
           of
           death
           &
           destruction
           :
           therefore
           peace
           of
           consciēce
           deriued
           frō
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           life
           and
           happinesse
           .
           The
           third
           is
           the
           regimēt
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           whereby
           the
           heart
           and
           life
           of
           mā
           is
           ordered
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           For
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           that
           they
           that
           are
           the
           children
           of
           God
           
             are
             led
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ.
          
           
           Now
           seeing
           this
           is
           so
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           would
           liue
           eternally
           ,
           we
           must
           begin
           to
           liue
           that
           blessed
           and
           eternall
           life
           before
           wee
           die
           ;
           here
           we
           must
           be
           carefull
           to
           reforme
           two
           common
           errours
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           that
           a
           mā
           enters
           into
           eternall
           life
           when
           he
           dies
           and
           not
           before
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           flatte
           vntrueth
           .
           Our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           said
           to
           Zacheus
           ,
           
             This
             day
             is
             saluation
             come
             to
             thy
             house
             :
          
           giuing
           vs
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           thē
           begins
           to
           be
           saued
           ,
           when
           God
           doth
           effectually
           
           call
           him
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           his
           Gospel
           .
           Whosoeuer
           then
           will
           be
           saued
           when
           he
           is
           dying
           &
           dead
           ,
           must
           begin
           to
           be
           saued
           while
           he
           is
           now
           liuing
           .
           His
           saluation
           must
           beginne
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           that
           would
           come
           to
           saluation
           after
           this
           life
           :
           Verily
           ,
           
           verily
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             he
             that
             heareth
             my
             word
             ,
             and
             beleeueth
             in
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             ,
             hath
             eternall
             life
             ,
          
           namely
           ,
           in
           this
           present
           life
           .
           The
           second
           error
           is
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           a
           man
           liue
           ,
           if
           when
           he
           is
           dying
           he
           can
           lift
           vp
           his
           his
           eies
           ,
           &
           say
           ,
           
             Lord
             haue
             mercie
             vpon
             me
          
           ,
           he
           is
           certainely
           saued
           .
           Behold
           a
           very
           fond
           &
           foolish
           conceit
           ,
           that
           deceiues
           many
           a
           mā
           .
           It
           is
           al
           one
           as
           if
           an
           arrand
           thiefe
           should
           thus
           reason
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           I
           will
           spend
           my
           daies
           in
           robbing
           and
           stealing
           ,
           I
           feare
           neither
           arraignment
           nor
           execution
           .
           For
           
           at
           the
           very
           time
           whē
           I
           am
           to
           be
           turned
           off
           from
           the
           ladder
           ,
           if
           I
           doe
           but
           call
           vpon
           the
           iudge
           I
           know
           I
           shall
           haue
           my
           pardon
           .
           Behold
           a
           most
           daungerous
           and
           desperate
           course
           :
           and
           the
           very
           ●ame
           is
           the
           practise
           of
           carelesse
           men
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           saluation
           .
           For
           a
           man
           may
           die
           with
           
             Lord
             haue
             mercy
          
           in
           his
           mouth
           ,
           &
           perish
           eternally
           ;
           except
           in
           this
           world
           he
           enter
           into
           the
           first
           degree
           of
           eternall
           life
           .
           
             For
             not
             euery
             one
             that
             saith
             Lord
             ,
          
           
           
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             enter
             into
             heauen
             but
             he
             that
             doth
             the
             will
             of
             the
             father
             which
             is
             in
             heauen
             .
          
        
         
           The
           fourth
           dutie
           is
           to
           exercise
           and
           inure
           our selues
           in
           dying
           by
           little
           and
           little
           so
           long
           as
           we
           liue
           here
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           before
           we
           come
           to
           die
           indeede
           .
           And
           as
           mē
           that
           are
           appointed
           to
           run
           a
           race
           ,
           exercise
           themselues
           before
           
           in
           running
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           get
           the
           victory
           ;
           so
           should
           we
           begin
           to
           die
           now
           while
           wee
           are
           liuing
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           dywel
           in
           the
           end
           .
           But
           some
           may
           say
           ,
           how
           should
           this
           be
           done
           ?
           Paul
           giues
           vs
           direction
           in
           his
           own
           example
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
           
             By
             the
             reioycing
             which
             I
             haue
             in
             Christ
             ,
             I
             die
             daily
             .
          
           And
           he
           died
           daily
           not
           onely
           because
           he
           was
           often
           in
           danger
           of
           death
           by
           reasō
           of
           his
           calling
           ;
           but
           also
           because
           in
           all
           his
           dangers
           &
           troubles
           ,
           hee
           inured
           himselfe
           to
           die
           .
           For
           when
           men
           doe
           make
           the
           right
           vse
           of
           their
           afflictiōs
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           in
           bodie
           or
           minde
           or
           both
           ,
           and
           doe
           with
           all
           their
           might
           indeauour
           to
           beare
           them
           patiently
           ;
           humbling
           themselues
           as
           vnder
           the
           correction
           of
           god
           ,
           then
           they
           begin
           to
           die
           wel
           .
           And
           to
           doe
           this
           indeede
           is
           ro
           take
           an
           excellent
           course
           .
           He
           that
           would
           
           mortifie
           his
           greatest
           sins
           ,
           must
           begin
           to
           do
           it
           with
           small
           sinnes
           ;
           which
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           once
           reformed
           ,
           a
           mā
           shal
           be
           able
           more
           easily
           to
           ouercome
           his
           master-sins
           .
           So
           likewise
           he
           that
           would
           be
           able
           to
           beare
           the
           crosse
           of
           all
           crosses
           ,
           namely
           ,
           death
           it selfe
           ;
           must
           first
           of
           all
           learne
           to
           beare
           smal
           crosses
           ,
           as
           sicknesses
           in
           bodie
           .
           and
           troubles
           in
           minde
           ,
           with
           losses
           of
           goods
           and
           of
           friends
           ,
           and
           of
           good
           name
           :
           
           which
           I
           may
           fitly
           tearme
           little
           deaths
           ,
           &
           the
           beginnings
           of
           death
           it selfe
           :
           and
           we
           must
           first
           of
           all
           acquaint
           our selues
           with
           these
           litle
           deaths
           ,
           before
           we
           can
           be
           able
           to
           beare
           the
           great
           death
           of
           all
           .
           Again
           ,
           the
           afflictions
           and
           calamities
           of
           this
           life
           are
           as
           it
           were
           the
           harbingers
           and
           puruiers
           of
           death
           :
           and
           we
           are
           first
           to
           learne
           how
           to
           entertaine
           these
           messengers
           ,
           that
           
           when
           death
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           shall
           come
           ,
           wee
           may
           in
           better
           manner
           entertaine
           him
           .
           This
           point
           Bilney
           the
           martyr
           well
           cōsidered
           ,
           who
           oftentimes
           before
           he
           was
           burned
           ,
           put
           his
           finger
           into
           the
           flame
           of
           the
           candle
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           make
           trial
           of
           his
           abilitie
           in
           suffering
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           arme
           and
           strengthen
           himself
           against
           greater
           tormēts
           in
           death
           .
           Thus
           ye
           see
           the
           fourth
           duty
           ,
           which
           ye
           must
           in
           any
           wise
           learne
           and
           remember
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           be
           able
           to
           beare
           the
           pangs
           of
           death
           well
           ,
           vnles
           we
           be
           first
           well
           schooled
           and
           nurtured
           by
           sundrie
           trialls
           in
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           The
           fifth
           and
           last
           dutie
           is
           set
           downe
           by
           
             Salomon
             ,
             All
             that
             thine
             hand
             shall
             finde
             to
             doe
             ,
          
           
           
             doe
             it
             with
             all
             thy
             power
             .
          
           And
           marke
           the
           reason
           .
           
             For
             there
             is
             neither
             worke
             ,
             nor
             inuention
             ,
             nor
             knowledge
             ,
             
             nor
             wisedome
             in
             the
             graue
             whither
             thou
             goest
             .
          
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             Doe
             good
             to
             all
             men
             while
             ye
             haue
             time
             .
          
           
           Therfore
           if
           any
           man
           be
           able
           to
           doe
           any
           good
           seruice
           either
           to
           gods
           Church
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           priuate
           man
           ,
           let
           him
           doe
           it
           with
           all
           speede
           &
           with
           all
           his
           might
           ,
           lest
           death
           it selfe
           preuent
           him
           .
           He
           that
           hath
           care
           thus
           to
           spend
           his
           daies
           ,
           shal
           with
           much
           comfort
           and
           peace
           of
           conscience
           end
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           generall
           preparation
           .
           Now
           followeth
           the
           particular
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           time
           of
           sicknes
           .
           And
           here
           first
           of
           all
           I
           will
           shew
           what
           is
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           then
           afterward
           the
           truth
           .
           By
           the
           popish
           order
           and
           practise
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           about
           to
           die
           ,
           he
           is
           enioyned
           three
           things
           .
           First
           ,
           to
           make
           sacramentall
           
           confession
           ,
           specially
           if
           it
           be
           in
           any
           mortall
           sinne
           ;
           secondly
           to
           receiue
           the
           eucharist
           ;
           thirdly
           to
           require
           his
           annoyling
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           sacrament
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           of
           extreame
           vnction
           .
        
         
           Sacramentall
           confession
           ,
           they
           tearme
           a
           rehearsal
           or
           enumeration
           of
           all
           mans
           sinnes
           to
           a
           priest
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           receiue
           absolution
           .
           But
           against
           this
           kind
           of
           confession
           ,
           sundry
           reasons
           may
           be
           alleadged
           .
           First
           of
           all
           ,
           it
           hath
           no
           warrant
           either
           by
           commandemēt
           or
           example
           in
           the
           whole
           word
           of
           God.
           They
           say
           yes
           :
           and
           they
           indeauour
           to
           prooue
           it
           thus
           :
           He
           which
           lies
           in
           any
           mortall
           sinne
           ,
           is
           by
           Gods
           law
           bound
           to
           doe
           penance
           and
           to
           seeke
           reconciliation
           with
           God
           :
           now
           the
           necessary
           means
           after
           baptisme
           to
           obtaine
           reconciliatiō
           ,
           is
           confession
           of
           all
           our
           sins
           to
           a
           priest
           ,
           
           Because
           Christ
           hath
           appointed
           Priests
           to
           be
           iudges
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           with
           such
           measure
           of
           authority
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           falling
           after
           baptisme
           can
           without
           their
           sentēce
           and
           determination
           be
           reconciled
           ;
           and
           they
           can
           not
           rightly
           iudge
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           know
           all
           a
           mans
           sinnes
           :
           therefore
           all
           that
           fal
           after
           baptisme
           are
           bound
           by
           Gods
           word
           to
           open
           all
           their
           sins
           to
           the
           priest
           .
           Ans.
           It
           is
           false
           which
           they
           say
           that
           priests
           are
           iudges
           ,
           hauing
           power
           to
           examine
           and
           take
           knowledge
           of
           mens
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           iurisdiction
           whereby
           they
           can
           properly
           absolue
           &
           pardon
           or
           retaine
           thē
           .
           For
           Gods
           word
           hath
           giuen
           no
           more
           to
           man
           ,
           but
           a
           
             ministerie
             of
             reconciliation
          
           ,
           whereby
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           his
           word
           ,
           he
           doth
           preach
           ,
           declare
           ,
           and
           pronounce
           ,
           that
           God
           
           doth
           pardon
           or
           not
           pardon
           his
           sins
           .
           Againe
           ,
           pardon
           may
           truly
           be
           pronounced
           ,
           &
           right
           iudgement
           of
           the
           estate
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           without
           a
           particular
           rehearsall
           of
           all
           his
           sinnes
           .
           For
           he
           which
           soundly
           &
           truly
           repents
           of
           one
           or
           some
           fewe
           sinnes
           ,
           repents
           of
           all
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           confession
           is
           ouerturned
           by
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Prophets
           &
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           not
           onely
           absolued
           particular
           persons
           ,
           but
           also
           whole
           Churches
           without
           exaction
           of
           an
           auricular
           confession
           .
           When
           Nathan
           the
           Prophet
           had
           rebuked
           Dauid
           for
           his
           two
           great
           &
           horrible
           crimes
           ,
           Dauid
           touched
           with
           remors
           said
           ,
           
             I
             haue
             sinned
          
           ,
           
           &
           Nathā
           presētly
           without
           further
           examinatiō
           declared
           vnto
           him
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           that
           his
           sins
           were
           forgiuen
           him
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           can
           not
           be
           prooued
           by
           any
           
           good
           &
           sufficient
           proofes
           ,
           that
           this
           confession
           was
           vsed
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           til
           after
           fiue
           or
           sixe
           hundred
           yeares
           were
           expired
           .
           For
           the
           confession
           which
           was
           then
           in
           vse
           ,
           was
           either
           publike
           before
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           opening
           of
           a
           publike
           fault
           to
           some
           priuate
           person
           in
           secret
           .
           Therfore
           to
           vrge
           sicke
           men
           vnto
           it
           lying
           at
           the
           point
           of
           death
           ,
           is
           to
           lay
           more
           burdens
           on
           thē
           ,
           then
           euer
           God
           appointed
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           they
           make
           it
           a
           necessarie
           thing
           to
           receiue
           the
           Eucharist
           in
           the
           time
           of
           sicknes
           toward
           death
           ,
           and
           that
           priuatly
           of
           the
           sicke
           partie
           alone
           ,
           they
           haue
           no
           warrant
           for
           their
           practise
           and
           opinion
           .
           For
           in
           the
           want
           of
           the
           sacrament
           there
           is
           no
           danger
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           contempt
           :
           and
           the
           very
           contempt
           it self
           is
           a
           sin
           which
           may
           be
           pardoned
           ,
           
           if
           wee
           repent
           .
           And
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           why
           wee
           should
           thinke
           that
           sicke
           men
           should
           be
           depriued
           of
           the
           cōfort
           of
           the
           Lords
           supper
           ,
           if
           they
           receiue
           it
           not
           in
           death
           ,
           because
           the
           fruit
           and
           efficacie
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           once
           receiued
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           restrained
           to
           the
           time
           of
           receiuing
           ,
           but
           it
           extends
           it self
           to
           the
           whole
           time
           of
           mans
           life
           afterward
           .
           Againe
           ,
           the
           supper
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           no
           priuate
           action
           ,
           but
           meerely
           Ecclesiasticall
           :
           and
           therfore
           to
           be
           celebrated
           in
           the
           meeting
           &
           assembly
           of
           Gods
           people
           ;
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           prescribeth
           ,
           when
           hee
           saith
           ,
           ,
           
             Do
             ye
             this
          
           :
           and
           Paul
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             When
             ye
             come
             together
          
           .
           
           But
           it
           is
           alleadged
           that
           the
           Israelites
           did
           eat
           the
           Pascal
           lamb
           in
           their
           houses
           whē
           they
           were
           in
           Egypt
           .
           Ans.
           The
           Israelites
           had
           then
           no
           libertie
           to
           make
           any
           publicke
           
           meeting
           for
           that
           end
           :
           and
           God
           commanded
           that
           the
           Paschall
           Lamb
           should
           be
           eaten
           in
           al
           the
           houses
           of
           the
           Israelites
           at
           one
           &
           the
           same
           instant
           :
           &
           that
           in
           effect
           was
           as
           much
           as
           if
           it
           had
           bin
           publike
           .
           Againe
           ,
           they
           alleadge
           a
           Canon
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Nice
           ;
           which
           decreeth
           ,
           
           that
           men
           being
           about
           to
           die
           ,
           must
           receiue
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           &
           not
           a
           be
           depriued
           of
           the
           prouision
           of
           food
           necessarie
           for
           their
           iourney
           .
           Ans.
           The
           Councell
           made
           no
           decree
           touching
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           all
           men
           that
           die
           ,
           but
           to
           such
           only
           as
           fal
           away
           frō
           the
           faith
           in
           persequution
           ,
           or
           fell
           into
           any
           other
           notorious
           crime
           ,
           and
           were
           thereupon
           excommunicate
           ,
           &
           so
           remained
           till
           death
           :
           &
           either
           then
           or
           somewhat
           before
           testified
           their
           repentance
           for
           their
           offences
           .
           And
           the
           Canon
           
           was
           made
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           such
           persons
           might
           be
           assured
           that
           they
           were
           againe
           receiued
           into
           the
           church
           ,
           &
           by
           this
           means
           depart
           with
           more
           cōfort
           .
           Thirdly
           it
           is
           obiected
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           part
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           was
           carried
           by
           a
           lad
           to
           Serapion
           an
           aged
           man
           ,
           
           lying
           sicke
           in
           his
           bedde
           .
           Ans.
           It
           was
           indeed
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           auncient
           Church
           from
           the
           very
           beginning
           ,
           that
           the
           elements
           of
           bread
           and
           wine
           should
           be
           sent
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Deacons
           to
           the
           sicke
           ,
           which
           were
           absent
           from
           the
           assēbly
           .
           And
           yet
           neuerthelesse
           here
           is
           no
           footing
           for
           priuate
           communions
           .
           For
           the
           Eucharist
           was
           only
           then
           sent
           ,
           when
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           church
           did
           openly
           cōmunicate
           ;
           &
           such
           as
           were
           thē
           absēt
           only
           by
           reasō
           of
           sicknes
           ,
           &
           desired
           to
           be
           partakers
           of
           
           that
           blessed
           communion
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           reputed
           as
           present
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           is
           obiected
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           māner
           of
           men
           &
           women
           in
           former
           times
           a
           to
           cary
           part
           of
           the
           sacramēt
           home
           to
           their
           houses
           ,
           and
           to
           reserue
           it
           till
           the
           time
           of
           necessitie
           ,
           as
           the
           time
           of
           sicknes
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
           Ans.
           The
           reseruation
           of
           the
           sacrament
           was
           but
           a
           superstitious
           practise
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           ancient
           .
           For
           out
           of
           the
           administratiō
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           before
           it
           begin
           ,
           &
           after
           it
           is
           ended
           ,
           the
           sacramēt
           ceaseth
           to
           be
           a
           sacrament
           ,
           &
           the
           elements
           to
           be
           elements
           .
           As
           for
           the
           practise
           of
           thē
           that
           vsed
           to
           cramme
           the
           Eucharist
           into
           the
           mouth
           of
           them
           that
           were
           diseased
           ,
           
           it
           is
           not
           onely
           superstitious
           but
           also
           very
           aburd
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Annoying
           of
           the
           sicke
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           annointing
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           specially
           the
           organes
           
           or
           instrumēts
           of
           the
           senses
           ,
           that
           the
           party
           may
           obtain
           the
           remission
           of
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           comfort
           against
           all
           the
           temptatiōs
           of
           the
           diuell
           in
           the
           houre
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           strēgth
           more
           easily
           to
           beare
           the
           paines
           of
           sicknes
           and
           the
           pangs
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           be
           againe
           restored
           to
           his
           corporall
           health
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           expedient
           for
           the
           saluatiō
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           dotage
           of
           mans
           braine
           ,
           and
           hath
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           shew
           of
           reason
           to
           iustifie
           it
           .
           The
           fift
           of
           Iames
           is
           commonly
           alledged
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           but
           the
           annointing
           there
           mentioned
           is
           not
           of
           the
           same
           kinde
           with
           this
           greasie
           sacramēt
           of
           the
           Papists
           .
           For
           that
           anointing
           of
           the
           body
           was
           a
           ceremony
           vsed
           by
           the
           Apostles
           and
           others
           ,
           when
           they
           put
           in
           practise
           the
           miraculous
           gift
           of
           healing
           ,
           which
           gift
           is
           now
           ceased
           .
           Secōdly
           ,
           that
           anointing
           
           had
           a
           promise
           that
           the
           party
           annointed
           should
           recouer
           his
           health
           :
           but
           this
           popish
           annointing
           hath
           no
           such
           promise
           ;
           because
           for
           the
           most
           part
           the
           persons
           thus
           annointed
           die
           afterward
           without
           recouerie
           :
           wheras
           those
           which
           were
           annointed
           in
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           alwaies
           recouered
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           ancient
           annointing
           serued
           onely
           for
           the
           procuring
           of
           health
           ,
           but
           this
           tēds
           further
           to
           the
           procuring
           of
           remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           and
           strength
           in
           tēptation
           .
           Thus
           hauing
           seene
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           I
           come
           now
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           true
           and
           right
           manner
           of
           making
           particular
           preparation
           before
           death
           ,
           which
           containes
           three
           sorts
           of
           duties
           :
           one
           concerning
           god
           ,
           the
           other
           cōcerning
           a
           mās
           own
           selfe
           ,
           the
           third
           concerning
           our
           neighbour
           .
           The
           first
           cōcerning
           God
           ,
           is
           to
           seeke
           to
           be
           recōciled
           
           vnto
           him
           in
           Christ
           ,
           though
           we
           haue
           bin
           long
           assured
           of
           his
           fauour
           .
           All
           other
           duties
           must
           come
           after
           in
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           &
           they
           are
           of
           no
           effect
           without
           this
           .
           Now
           this
           recōciliatiō
           must
           be
           sought
           for
           &
           is
           obtained
           by
           a
           renuing
           of
           our
           former
           faith
           &
           repentance
           :
           and
           they
           must
           be
           renued
           on
           this
           māner
           .
           So
           soone
           as
           a
           man
           shal
           feele
           any
           maner
           of
           sicknes
           to
           seaze
           vpon
           his
           bodie
           ,
           he
           must
           consider
           with
           himselfe
           whēnce
           it
           ariseth
           :
           &
           after
           serious
           consideration
           ,
           he
           shall
           finde
           that
           it
           comes
           not
           by
           chance
           or
           fortune
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           prouidence
           of
           God.
           This
           done
           ,
           he
           must
           go
           yet
           furder
           &
           cōsider
           for
           what
           cause
           the
           Lord
           should
           afflict
           his
           body
           with
           any
           sicknes
           or
           disease
           .
           And
           he
           shal
           find
           by
           gods
           word
           ,
           that
           sicknes
           comes
           ordinarily
           and
           vsually
           of
           sinne
           .
           
           
             Wherefore
             is
             the
             
             liuing
             man
             sorrowfull
             ?
             man
             suffereth
             for
             his
             sinne
             .
          
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           ther
           be
           other
           causes
           of
           the
           wāts
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           &
           of
           sicknes
           ,
           beside
           sinne
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           be
           not
           known
           to
           vs
           ,
           yet
           they
           ar
           known
           to
           the
           Lord.
           Hereupon
           Christ
           when
           he
           saw
           a
           certaine
           blinde
           man
           ,
           and
           was
           demaunded
           what
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           blindnesse
           ,
           answered
           ,
           
             neither
             hath
             this
             man
             sinned
             nor
             his
             parents
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             workes
             of
             God
             should
             be
             shewed
             on
             him
             ,
          
           
           Yet
           we
           for
           our
           parts
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           goe
           not
           by
           the
           secret
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           reuealed
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           must
           make
           this
           vse
           of
           our
           sicknes
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           sent
           vnto
           vs
           for
           our
           sinnes
           .
           When
           Christ
           healed
           the
           man
           sicke
           of
           the
           palsy
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Be
             of
             good
             comfort
          
           ,
           
           
             thy
             sinnes
             are
             forgiuen
             thee
          
           :
           and
           when
           he
           had
           healed
           the
           man
           by
           the
           poole
           of
           Bethesda
           ,
           that
           had
           bin
           sicke
           38.
           
           yers
           ,
           
           he
           bids
           him
           
             sin
             no
             more
             least
             a
             worse
             thing
             happen
             vnto
             him
             :
          
           giuing
           them
           both
           to
           vnderstand
           that
           their
           sicknes
           came
           by
           reasō
           of
           their
           sinnes
           .
           And
           thus
           should
           euery
           sick
           man
           resolue
           himself
           .
           Now
           when
           we
           haue
           proceeded
           thus
           farre
           ,
           &
           haue
           as
           it
           were
           laid
           our
           finger
           vpon
           the
           right
           and
           proper
           cause
           of
           our
           sicknesse
           ,
           three
           things
           cōcerning
           our
           sins
           must
           bee
           performed
           of
           vs
           in
           sicknes
           .
           First
           ,
           we
           must
           make
           a
           new
           examination
           of
           our
           hearts
           and
           liues
           ,
           &
           say
           as
           the
           Israelites
           said
           in
           affliction
           ,
           
           
             Let
             vs
             search
             &
             try
             our
             waies
             ,
             and
             turne
             againe
             to
             the
             Lord.
          
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           must
           make
           a
           new
           confession
           to
           God
           of
           our
           new
           &
           particular
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           God
           sends
           new
           corrections
           and
           chastisment
           .
           
           When
           Dauid
           had
           the
           hād
           of
           God
           very
           heauy
           vpon
           him
           for
           his
           sins
           ,
           so
           as
           his
           
           very
           bones
           &
           moisture
           consumed
           within
           him
           ,
           he
           made
           confession
           of
           them
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           therupon
           obtained
           his
           pardon
           &
           was
           healed
           .
           The
           third
           thing
           is
           to
           make
           new
           praier
           &
           more
           earnest
           then
           euer
           before
           ,
           with
           sighes
           &
           grones
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           &
           that
           for
           pardon
           of
           the
           same
           sins
           ,
           &
           for
           reconciliation
           with
           God
           in
           christ
           .
           In
           the
           exercise
           of
           these
           3.
           duties
           standes
           the
           renouation
           of
           our
           faith
           &
           repentance
           wherby
           they
           are
           increased
           ,
           quickned
           ,
           &
           reuiued
           .
           And
           the
           more
           sicknes
           preuailes
           and
           takes
           place
           in
           the
           bodie
           ,
           the
           more
           should
           wee
           be
           careful
           to
           put
           thē
           in
           vre
           :
           that
           spirituall
           life
           might
           increase
           as
           temporal
           life
           is
           decaied
           .
           When
           king
           Ezechias
           lay
           sicke
           ,
           as
           he
           thought
           vpon
           his
           death-bedde
           ;
           he
           wept
           as
           for
           some
           other
           causes
           so
           also
           for
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           withal
           
           he
           praied
           God
           to
           cast
           them
           behind
           his
           back
           .
           Dauid
           made
           certain
           Psalmes
           when
           he
           was
           sick
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           vpon
           the
           occasiō
           of
           his
           sicknes
           ,
           as
           namely
           ,
           the
           6.
           the
           32.
           the
           38.
           the
           39.
           &c.
           and
           they
           are
           al
           psalmes
           of
           repētāce
           :
           in
           which
           we
           may
           see
           how
           in
           distresse
           of
           the
           body
           and
           mind
           he
           renewed
           his
           faith
           &
           repentāce
           ,
           heartily
           bewailing
           his
           sinnes
           &
           intreating
           the
           Lord
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           them
           .
           Manasses
           ,
           one
           that
           fell
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           gaue
           himselfe
           to
           many
           horrible
           sins
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           taken
           captiue
           and
           imprisoned
           in
           Babylon
           ,
           
           
             Hee
             prayed
             to
             the
             Lord
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             humbled
             himselfe
             greatly
             before
             the
             God
             of
             his
             fathers
             ,
             and
             prayed
             vnto
             him
             :
             and
             God
             was
             intreated
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             heard
             his
             prayer
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             againe
             to
             Ierusalem
             into
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             
             then
             Manasses
             knew
             that
             the
             Lord
             was
             God.
          
           Now
           looke
           what
           Manasses
           did
           in
           this
           tribulatiō
           ,
           the
           same
           thing
           must
           we
           doe
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           bodily
           sicknesse
           .
        
         
           Here
           I
           haue
           occasion
           to
           mention
           a
           notorious
           fault
           that
           is
           very
           common
           in
           this
           age
           ,
           euen
           amōg
           such
           as
           haue
           long
           liued
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           this
           :
           Men
           now
           adaies
           are
           so
           far
           from
           renuing
           their
           faith
           and
           repentance
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           lie
           sick
           and
           are
           drawing
           toward
           death
           ,
           they
           must
           bee
           catechised
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           faith
           and
           repentance
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           beene
           but
           of
           late
           receiued
           into
           the
           Church
           .
           Whosoeuer
           wil
           ,
           but
           as
           occasion
           is
           offered
           ,
           visit
           the
           sick
           ,
           shall
           finde
           this
           to
           be
           true
           which
           I
           say
           .
           What
           a
           shame
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           whē
           a
           man
           hath
           spent
           his
           life
           &
           
           daies
           in
           the
           church
           for
           the
           space
           of
           20.
           or
           30.
           or
           40.
           yeares
           ,
           hee
           should
           at
           the
           very
           ende
           of
           all
           &
           not
           before
           ,
           begin
           to
           enquire
           ,
           what
           faith
           &
           what
           repentance
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           his
           soule
           might
           bee
           saued
           ?
           This
           one
           sin
           argues
           the
           great
           securitie
           of
           this
           age
           ,
           &
           the
           great
           contempt
           of
           God
           and
           his
           word
           .
           Wel
           ,
           let
           al
           men
           hereafter
           in
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           bee
           warned
           to
           take
           heede
           of
           this
           exceeding
           negligence
           in
           matters
           of
           saluation
           ,
           and
           to
           vse
           all
           good
           means
           before-hand
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           able
           in
           sicknesse
           and
           in
           the
           time
           of
           death
           to
           put
           in
           practise
           the
           spirituall
           exercises
           of
           inuocation
           and
           repentance
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           so
           be
           it
           fall
           out
           that
           the
           sicke
           partie
           cannot
           of
           himselfe
           renue
           his
           owne
           faith
           and
           repentance
           ,
           he
           must
           seeke
           the
           help
           of
           others
           .
           When
           the
           man
           
           that
           was
           sicke
           of
           the
           dead
           palsie
           could
           not
           go
           to
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           he
           got
           others
           to
           bear
           him
           in
           his
           bedde
           ;
           
           &
           when
           they
           could
           not
           come
           neere
           for
           the
           multitude
           ,
           they
           vncouered
           the
           roofe
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           bed
           down
           before
           Christ
           :
           euen
           so
           ,
           when
           sicke
           men
           cannot
           alone
           by
           thēselues
           doe
           the
           good
           duties
           to
           which
           they
           are
           bound
           ,
           they
           must
           borrow
           helpe
           from
           their
           fellowe
           members
           ;
           who
           are
           partly
           by
           their
           counsell
           to
           put
           to
           their
           helping
           hand
           ,
           &
           partly
           by
           their
           prayers
           to
           present
           them
           vnto
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           And
           touching
           helpe
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           sundry
           duties
           are
           to
           be
           performed
           .
           Saint
           Iames
           sets
           downe
           foure
           ,
           two
           whereof
           concerne
           the
           sicke
           patient
           ,
           and
           other
           two
           such
           as
           be
           helpers
           .
           The
           first
           duty
           
           of
           the
           sicke
           man
           is
           to
           send
           for
           helpe
           :
           where
           two
           circumstances
           must
           be
           considered
           ;
           who
           must
           be
           sent
           for
           ,
           and
           when
           .
           For
           the
           first
           S.
           Iames
           saith
           ,
           
             Is
             any
             sicke
             among
             you
          
           ?
           
           
             let
             him
             call
             for
             the
             elders
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           Whereby
           are
           meant
           not
           onely
           Apostles
           and
           all
           ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           others
           also
           (
           as
           I
           take
           it
           )
           which
           were
           men
           ancient
           for
           yeares
           indued
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           vnderstanding
           and
           praier
           ,
           and
           had
           withall
           the
           gift
           of
           working
           miracles
           and
           of
           healing
           the
           sicke
           .
           For
           in
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           this
           gift
           was
           for
           a
           time
           so
           plentifully
           bestowed
           on
           thē
           that
           beleued
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
           that
           souldiers
           cast
           out
           diuels
           ,
           and
           parents
           wrought
           miracles
           on
           their
           childrē
           .
           Hēce
           we
           may
           learne
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           it
           be
           the
           dutie
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           word
           principally
           to
           visit
           
           and
           comfort
           the
           sicke
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           not
           their
           duty
           alone
           :
           for
           it
           belongs
           to
           them
           also
           which
           haue
           knowledge
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           the
           gift
           of
           prayer
           .
           
           
             Exhort
             one
             an
             other
          
           (
           saith
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           )
           
             while
             it
             is
             called
             to
             day
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           
           
             Admonish
             them
             that
             are
             disordered
             ,
             and
             comfort
             those
             that
             are
             weake
             .
          
           And
           indeede
           in
           equitie
           it
           should
           be
           the
           dutie
           of
           euery
           Christian
           man
           to
           cōfort
           his
           brother
           in
           sicknesse
           .
           Here
           wee
           must
           needes
           take
           knowledge
           of
           the
           common
           fault
           of
           men
           and
           women
           when
           they
           come
           to
           visit
           their
           neighbours
           and
           friends
           they
           can
           not
           speake
           a
           word
           of
           instruction
           and
           comfort
           ,
           but
           spend
           the
           time
           either
           in
           silence
           ,
           gazing
           ,
           and
           looking
           on
           ;
           or
           in
           vttering
           wordes
           to
           little
           or
           no
           purpose
           saying
           to
           the
           sicke
           partie
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           sorie
           to
           see
           him
           
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           that
           they
           wold
           haue
           him
           to
           be
           of
           good
           comfort
           ,
           but
           wherein
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           meanes
           they
           cannot
           tel
           :
           that
           they
           doubt
           not
           but
           that
           he
           shall
           recouer
           his
           health
           and
           liue
           with
           them
           still
           ,
           &
           be
           merry
           as
           in
           former
           time
           :
           that
           they
           will
           pray
           for
           him
           :
           whereas
           al
           their
           prayers
           are
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           Apostles
           Creede
           ,
           or
           the
           ten
           Commandemēts
           ,
           &
           the
           Lords
           praier
           vttered
           without
           vnderstanding
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           common
           comfort
           thar
           sicke
           men
           gette
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           whē
           they
           come
           vnto
           them
           :
           and
           all
           this
           comes
           either
           because
           men
           liue
           in
           ignorāce
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           or
           because
           they
           falsely
           thinke
           that
           the
           whole
           burthen
           of
           this
           dutie
           lies
           vpon
           the
           shoulders
           of
           the
           minister
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           circumstance
           is
           ,
           
           when
           the
           sicke
           partie
           must
           send
           for
           the
           Elders
           to
           instruct
           him
           and
           pray
           for
           him
           .
           And
           that
           is
           in
           the
           very
           first
           place
           of
           al
           before
           any
           other
           helpe
           be
           sought
           for
           .
           Where
           the
           Diuine
           endes
           ,
           there
           the
           Physitian
           must
           begin
           :
           and
           it
           is
           a
           very
           preposterous
           course
           that
           the
           Diuine
           should
           ther
           begin
           where
           the
           Physitian
           makes
           an
           ende
           .
           For
           till
           help
           be
           had
           for
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           sinne
           which
           is
           the
           root
           of
           sicknes
           be
           cured
           ,
           physicke
           for
           the
           body
           is
           nothing
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           much
           to
           be
           disliked
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           places
           almost
           the
           Physitian
           is
           first
           sent
           for
           ,
           and
           comes
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           sicknes
           ,
           and
           the
           Minister
           comes
           when
           a
           man
           is
           half
           dead
           ,
           and
           is
           then
           sent
           for
           oftentimes
           ,
           when
           the
           sicke
           partie
           lies
           drawing
           on
           and
           gasping
           for
           breath
           ,
           as
           though
           Ministers
           of
           the
           gospel
           
           in
           these
           daies
           were
           able
           to
           worke
           miracles
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           dutie
           of
           the
           sick
           partie
           is
           to
           confesse
           his
           sins
           ,
           as
           S.
           Iames
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Confesse
             your
             sinnes
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             pray
             one
             for
             another
             .
          
           It
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           to
           bring
           in
           againe
           Popish
           shrift
           .
           Ans.
           Confession
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           that
           vnto
           men
           was
           neuer
           denied
           of
           any
           :
           the
           question
           only
           is
           of
           the
           manner
           and
           order
           of
           making
           confession
           .
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           wee
           must
           put
           a
           great
           difference
           betweene
           popish
           shrift
           ,
           and
           the
           confession
           of
           which
           S.
           Iames
           speaketh
           .
           For
           he
           requires
           onely
           a
           confession
           of
           that
           or
           those
           sinnes
           which
           lie
           vpon
           a
           mans
           conscience
           when
           he
           is
           sicke
           :
           but
           the
           popish
           doctrine
           requireth
           a
           particular
           enumeration
           of
           al
           mans
           sins
           .
           Again
           ,
           S.
           Iames
           inioynes
           confessiō
           
           onely
           as
           a
           thing
           meete
           &
           conueniēt
           ,
           but
           the
           Papists
           as
           a
           thing
           necessarie
           to
           the
           remission
           of
           sins
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           S.
           Iames
           permits
           that
           confession
           be
           made
           to
           any
           man
           ,
           &
           by
           one
           man
           to
           another
           mutually
           ;
           whereas
           popish
           shrift
           is
           made
           onely
           to
           the
           priest
           .
           The
           secōd
           duty
           then
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           sick
           party
           troubled
           in
           minde
           with
           the
           memory
           and
           consideration
           of
           any
           of
           his
           sinnes
           past
           ,
           or
           any
           manner
           of
           way
           tempted
           by
           the
           diuell
           ,
           shall
           freely
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           open
           his
           case
           to
           such
           as
           are
           both
           able
           &
           willing
           to
           help
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           receiue
           comfort
           and
           die
           in
           peace
           of
           conscience
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           sick
           mans
           duty
           :
           now
           follow
           the
           duties
           of
           helpers
           .
           The
           first
           is
           
             to
             pray
             ouer
             him
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           his
           presence
           to
           pray
           with
           him
           and
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           
           by
           prayer
           to
           present
           his
           very
           person
           and
           his
           whole
           estate
           vnto
           God.
           The
           Prophet
           Elizeus
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           
           &
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           vsed
           this
           manner
           of
           praying
           ,
           when
           they
           would
           miraculously
           restore
           temporall
           life
           :
           and
           therfore
           it
           is
           very
           meet
           that
           the
           same
           should
           be
           vsed
           also
           of
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           the
           better
           stirre
           vp
           our
           affection
           in
           prayer
           ,
           and
           our
           compassion
           to
           the
           sicke
           when
           we
           are
           about
           to
           intreat
           the
           Lord
           for
           the
           remission
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           saluation
           of
           their
           soules
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           duty
           of
           him
           that
           comes
           as
           an
           helper
           is
           to
           annoint
           the
           sicke
           party
           with
           oyle
           .
           Now
           this
           annointing
           was
           an
           outward
           ceremony
           which
           was
           vsed
           with
           the
           gift
           of
           healing
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           ceased
           :
           and
           therefore
           I
           omit
           to
           speake
           further
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           duty
           which
           the
           sick
           man
           owes
           to
           God
           ;
           now
           follow
           the
           duties
           which
           he
           is
           to
           performe
           vnto
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           twofold
           :
           one
           concernes
           his
           soule
           ,
           the
           other
           his
           bodie
           .
           The
           dutie
           concerning
           his
           soule
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           arme
           &
           furnish
           himself
           against
           the
           immoderate
           feare
           of
           present
           death
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           hereof
           is
           plaine
           :
           because
           howsoeuer
           naturally
           men
           feare
           death
           through
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           their
           liues
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           time
           of
           sicknesse
           when
           death
           approcheth
           ,
           this
           naturall
           feare
           bred
           in
           the
           bone
           will
           most
           of
           all
           shew
           it selfe
           ,
           euen
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           it
           will
           astonish
           the
           senses
           of
           the
           sicke
           partie
           ;
           and
           sometime
           cause
           desperation
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           necessarie
           that
           we
           shold
           vse
           meanes
           to
           strengthen
           our selues
           against
           the
           feare
           of
           death
           .
        
         
         
           The
           meanes
           are
           of
           two
           sorts
           :
           practises
           ,
           and
           meditations
           :
           Practises
           are
           two
           especially
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           sicke
           man
           must
           not
           so
           much
           regard
           death
           it self
           as
           the
           benefits
           of
           God
           which
           are
           obtained
           after
           death
           .
           He
           must
           not
           fixe
           his
           minde
           vpon
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           pangs
           and
           torments
           of
           death
           ;
           but
           all
           his
           thoughts
           and
           affections
           must
           be
           set
           vpon
           that
           blessed
           estate
           that
           is
           enioyed
           after
           death
           .
           He
           that
           is
           to
           passe
           ouer
           some
           great
           and
           deepe
           riuer
           ,
           must
           not
           looke
           downward
           to
           the
           streame
           of
           the
           water
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           would
           preuent
           feare
           ,
           he
           must
           set
           his
           foote
           sure
           &
           cast
           his
           eye
           to
           the
           banke
           on
           the
           further
           side
           :
           &
           so
           must
           he
           that
           drawes
           neere
           death
           as
           it
           ,
           were
           ,
           look
           ouer
           the
           waues
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           directly
           fixe
           the
           eye
           of
           his
           faith
           vpon
           eternall
           
           life
           .
           The
           second
           practise
           is
           to
           looke
           vpon
           death
           in
           the
           glasse
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           glasse
           of
           the
           Law
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           must
           consider
           death
           not
           as
           it
           is
           propounded
           in
           the
           Lawe
           ,
           and
           looke
           vpon
           that
           terrible
           face
           which
           the
           law
           giueth
           vnto
           it
           ;
           but
           as
           it
           is
           set
           forth
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Death
           in
           the
           law
           is
           a
           curse
           and
           the
           downe-fall
           to
           the
           pit
           of
           destruction
           :
           in
           the
           Gospel
           it
           is
           the
           entrance
           into
           heauen
           :
           the
           lawsets
           forth
           death
           as
           death
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           sets
           forth
           death
           as
           no
           death
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           sleepe
           onely
           :
           because
           it
           speakes
           of
           death
           as
           it
           is
           altered
           &
           changed
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ;
           by
           the
           vertue
           whereof
           death
           is
           properly
           no
           death
           to
           the
           seruants
           of
           God.
           Whē
           men
           shall
           haue
           care
           on
           this
           manner
           to
           consider
           of
           death
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           a
           notable
           meanes
           to
           strengthen
           
           and
           stablish
           them
           against
           al
           immoderate
           feares
           &
           terrours
           that
           vsually
           rise
           in
           sicknesse
           .
        
         
           The
           meditations
           which
           serue
           for
           this
           purpose
           are
           innumerable
           ▪
           but
           I
           wil
           touch
           onely
           those
           which
           are
           the
           most
           principall
           and
           the
           grounds
           of
           the
           rest
           :
           and
           they
           are
           foure
           in
           number
           .
           The
           first
           is
           borrowed
           from
           the
           speciall
           prouidence
           of
           God
           ;
           namely
           that
           the
           death
           of
           euery
           man
           ,
           much
           more
           of
           euery
           childe
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           foreseene
           ,
           but
           also
           foreappointed
           of
           God
           ;
           yea
           the
           death
           of
           euery
           man
           deserued
           and
           procured
           by
           his
           sins
           ,
           is
           laid
           vpon
           him
           by
           God
           ,
           who
           in
           that
           respect
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           euery
           mans
           death
           ,
           So
           saith
           Anna
           ,
           
           
             The
             Lord
             killeth
             and
             maketh
             aliue
             .
          
           The
           Church
           of
           Hierusalem
           confessed
           that
           nothing
           came
           to
           passe
           in
           the
           
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           the
           foreknowledge
           and
           eternal
           counsel
           of
           God
           had
           appointed
           .
           
           And
           therfore
           the
           death
           also
           of
           euery
           member
           of
           Christ
           is
           foreseene
           and
           ordained
           by
           the
           speciall
           decree
           and
           prouidence
           of
           God.
           I
           adde
           further
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           circūstances
           of
           death
           ,
           as
           the
           time
           when
           ,
           the
           place
           where
           ,
           the
           manner
           how
           ,
           the
           beginning
           of
           sickenes
           ,
           the
           continuance
           &
           the
           end
           ,
           euery
           ▪
           fitte
           in
           the
           sicknes
           ,
           &
           the
           pangs
           of
           death
           are
           particularly
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           counsell
           of
           God.
           
             The
             very
             haires
             of
             our
             heads
             are
             numbred
          
           (
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           :
           )
           
             and
             a
             sparrowe
             lights
             not
             on
             the
             groūd
             without
             the
             will
             of
             our
             heauenly
             father
             .
          
           Dauid
           faith
           excellētly
           .
           
           
             My
             bones
             are
             not
             hid
             from
             thee
             ,
             though
             I
             was
             made
             in
             a
             secret
             place
             ,
             and
             fashioned
             beneath
             in
             the
             earth
             :
             thine
             eyes
             did
             
             see
             me
             when
             I
             was
             without
             forme
             ,
             for
             in
             thy
             booke
             were
             al
             things
             written
             ,
             which
             in
             continuance
             were
             fashioned
             ,
             whē
             there
             was
             nine
             of
             them
             before
             .
          
           And
           he
           praies
           to
           God
           
             to
             put
             his
             teares
             into
             his
             bottle
             .
          
           
           Now
           if
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           bottles
           for
           the
           very
           teares
           of
           his
           seruants
           ,
           much
           more
           hath
           hee
           bottles
           for
           their
           blood
           ,
           &
           much
           more
           doth
           he
           respect
           and
           regard
           their
           paines
           and
           miseries
           with
           all
           the
           circumstances
           of
           sicknesse
           and
           death
           .
           The
           carefull
           meditation
           of
           this
           one
           point
           is
           a
           notable
           meanes
           to
           arme
           vs
           against
           feare
           and
           distrust
           ,
           &
           impatience
           in
           the
           time
           of
           death
           ;
           as
           some
           examples
           in
           this
           case
           will
           easily
           manifest
           ,
           
             I
             held
             my
             tongue
             &
             said
             nothing
             ,
          
           saith
           Dauid
           :
           
           but
           what
           was
           it
           that
           caused
           this
           patience
           in
           him
           ?
           the
           cause
           followes
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             because
             thou
             Lord
             
             diddest
             it
             .
          
           And
           Ioseph
           saith
           to
           his
           brethren
           :
           
           
             Feare
             not
             ▪
             for
             it
             was
             the
             Lord
             that
             sent
             me
             before
             you
             .
          
           Marke
           here
           how
           Ioseph
           is
           armed
           against
           impatience
           and
           griefe
           &
           discontentment
           by
           the
           very
           consideration
           of
           gods
           prouidence
           :
           and
           so
           in
           the
           same
           māner
           shall
           we
           be
           cōfirmed
           against
           all
           feares
           and
           sorrowes
           ,
           and
           say
           with
           Dauid
           ,
           
           
             Pretious
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Saints
          
           :
           if
           this
           perswasion
           be
           once
           setled
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           in
           sicknes
           &
           death
           come
           to
           passe
           vnto
           vs
           by
           the
           prouidence
           of
           god
           ,
           who
           turnes
           all
           things
           to
           the
           good
           of
           them
           that
           loue
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           meditation
           is
           to
           be
           borrowed
           from
           the
           excellent
           promise
           that
           God
           hath
           made
           to
           the
           death
           of
           the
           righteous
           :
           which
           is
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             that
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
           
             for
             they
             rest
             from
             their
             
             labours
             ,
             and
             their
             workes
             follow
             them
             .
          
           The
           author
           of
           truth
           that
           cannot
           lie
           hath
           spoken
           it
           .
           Now
           then
           let
           a
           man
           but
           throughly
           consider
           this
           ,
           that
           death
           ioyned
           with
           a
           reformed
           life
           hath
           a
           promise
           of
           blessednes
           adioined
           vnto
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           alone
           will
           be
           a
           sufficient
           meanes
           to
           stay
           the
           rage
           of
           our
           affections
           ,
           and
           al
           inordinate
           feare
           of
           death
           :
           and
           the
           rather
           if
           we
           marke
           wherein
           this
           blessednesse
           consists
           .
           In
           death
           we
           are
           indeede
           thrust
           out
           of
           our
           olde
           dwelling
           places
           ,
           namely
           these
           houses
           of
           clay
           &
           earthly
           tabernacles
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           wherein
           we
           haue
           made
           long
           abode
           :
           but
           what
           is
           the
           ende
           ?
           surely
           that
           liuing
           &
           dying
           in
           Christ
           ,
           we
           might
           haue
           a
           building
           giuen
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
           an
           house
           not
           made
           with
           hands
           ,
           but
           eternall
           in
           heauen
           ,
           which
           is
           vnspeakeable
           &
           immortall
           glory
           .
           
           If
           a
           poore
           man
           should
           bee
           commanded
           by
           a
           Prince
           to
           put
           off
           his
           torne
           and
           beggery
           garments
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           thereof
           to
           put
           on
           royal
           and
           costly
           robes
           ,
           it
           would
           bee
           a
           great
           reioycing
           to
           his
           heart
           :
           oh
           then
           what
           ioyfull
           newes
           must
           this
           bee
           vnto
           all
           repentant
           and
           sorrowfull
           sinners
           ,
           when
           the
           king
           of
           heauen
           and
           earth
           comes
           vnto
           thē
           by
           death
           and
           bids
           them
           lay
           downe
           their
           bodies
           as
           ragged
           and
           patched
           garments
           ,
           and
           prepare
           thēselues
           to
           put
           on
           the
           princely
           robe
           of
           immortalitie
           ?
           No
           tongue
           can
           be
           able
           to
           expresse
           the
           excellency
           of
           this
           most
           blessed
           and
           happy
           estate
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           meditation
           is
           borrowed
           from
           the
           estate
           of
           all
           thē
           that
           are
           in
           Christ
           ,
           whether
           liuing
           or
           dying
           .
           He
           that
           dieth
           beleeuing
           in
           Christ
           dieth
           not
           
           forth
           of
           Christ
           but
           in
           him
           ,
           hauing
           both
           his
           body
           and
           soule
           really
           coupled
           to
           Christ
           according
           to
           the
           tenour
           of
           the
           couenant
           of
           grace
           :
           and
           though
           after
           death
           body
           &
           soule
           be
           seuered
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           yet
           neither
           of
           thē
           are
           seuered
           or
           disioyned
           from
           Christ.
           The
           coniunction
           which
           is
           once
           begun
           in
           this
           life
           remaines
           eternally
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           the
           soule
           goe
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           &
           the
           body
           it selfe
           rot
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           yet
           both
           are
           still
           in
           Christ
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           couenant
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           fauour
           of
           god
           as
           before
           death
           ,
           &
           both
           shal
           again
           be
           ioined
           togither
           ;
           the
           body
           by
           the
           vertu
           of
           the
           former
           cōiunctiō
           being
           raised
           to
           eternall
           life
           .
           Indeed
           if
           this
           vniō
           with
           Christ
           were
           dissolued
           as
           the
           cōiunctiō
           of
           body
           &
           soule
           is
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           sōe
           matter
           of
           discomfort
           and
           feare
           ,
           but
           the
           
           foundation
           and
           substance
           of
           our
           mysticall
           coniunction
           with
           Christ
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           our
           bodies
           and
           soules
           enduring
           for
           euer
           ,
           must
           needes
           be
           a
           matter
           of
           exceeding
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           .
        
         
           The
           4.
           meditation
           is
           that
           god
           hath
           promised
           his
           speciall
           ,
           blessed
           ,
           and
           comfortable
           presence
           vnto
           his
           seruants
           when
           they
           are
           sicke
           or
           dying
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           distressed
           .
           
             When
             thou
             passest
             thorough
             the
             waters
             ,
             I
             will
             bee
             with
             thee
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             and
             through
             the
             flouds
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             ouerflowe
             thee
             :
             when
             thou
             walkest
             thorough
             the
             very
             fire
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             burnt
             ,
             neither
             shall
             the
             flame
             kindle
             vpon
             thee
             .
          
           Now
           the
           Lord
           doth
           manifest
           his
           presēce
           three
           waies
           :
           the
           first
           is
           by
           moderating
           and
           lessening
           the
           paines
           and
           torments
           of
           sicknes
           &
           death
           ,
           as
           the
           very
           words
           of
           the
           former
           promise
           
           doe
           plainly
           import
           .
           Hence
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           that
           to
           many
           men
           the
           sorrowes
           and
           pangs
           of
           death
           ,
           are
           nothing
           so
           grieuous
           and
           troublesome
           ,
           as
           the
           afflictions
           &
           crosses
           which
           are
           laid
           on
           them
           in
           the
           course
           of
           their
           liues
           .
           The
           second
           way
           of
           Gods
           presence
           is
           by
           an
           inward
           &
           vnspeakable
           comfort
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           as
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
           
             We
             reioyce
             in
             tribulations
             ,
             knowing
             that
             tribulation
             bringeth
             forth
             patience
             ,
             &c.
          
           but
           why
           is
           this
           reioycing
           ?
           because
           (
           saith
           he
           in
           the
           next
           words
           )
           
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             is
             shedde
             abroad
             in
             our
             hearts
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           Again
           Paul
           hauing
           in
           some
           grieuous
           sicknes
           receiued
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           ,
           saith
           of
           himself
           ,
           that
           
             as
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             did
             abound
             in
             him
             ,
          
           
           
             so
             his
             consolation
             did
             abound
             through
             Christ.
          
           Here
           then
           we
           see
           that
           whē
           earthly
           comforts
           faile
           
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           drawes
           neere
           the
           bed
           of
           the
           sicke
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           visiting
           them
           in
           his
           own
           person
           ,
           &
           ministring
           vnto
           them
           refreshing
           for
           their
           soules
           :
           
             with
             his
             right
             hād
             he
             holds
             vp
             their
             heads
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             with
             his
             left
             hand
             he
             embraceth
             them
             .
          
           The
           third
           meanes
           of
           Gods
           presēce
           is
           the
           ministery
           of
           his
           good
           Angels
           ,
           whome
           the
           Lord
           hath
           appointed
           as
           keepers
           and
           nources
           vnto
           his
           seruants
           to
           hold
           thē
           vp
           and
           to
           beare
           them
           in
           their
           armes
           as
           nources
           doe
           young
           children
           ,
           
           and
           to
           be
           as
           a
           guard
           vnto
           them
           against
           the
           diuel
           and
           his
           angels
           .
           And
           al
           this
           is
           verified
           specially
           in
           sicknesse
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           the
           holy
           angels
           are
           not
           only
           presēt
           with
           such
           as
           feare
           god
           ,
           but
           ready
           also
           to
           receiue
           and
           to
           carry
           their
           soules
           into
           heauen
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           the
           example
           of
           Lazarus
           .
        
         
         
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           first
           dutie
           which
           a
           sicke
           man
           is
           to
           perform
           vnto
           himself
           ,
           namely
           that
           he
           must
           by
           all
           meanes
           possible
           arme
           and
           strengthen
           himselfe
           against
           the
           feare
           of
           death
           :
           now
           followeth
           the
           secōd
           duty
           which
           is
           concerning
           the
           body
           :
           and
           that
           is
           that
           all
           sicke
           persons
           must
           be
           careful
           to
           preserue
           health
           &
           life
           till
           God
           doe
           wholly
           take
           it
           away
           .
           For
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             None
             of
             vs
             liueth
             to
             himselfe
             ,
          
           
           
             neither
             doth
             any
             die
             to
             himselfe
             :
             for
             whether
             we
             liue
             ,
             we
             liue
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             :
             or
             whether
             we
             die
             ,
             we
             die
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             :
             whether
             we
             liue
             therefore
             or
             die
             we
             are
             the
             Lords
             .
          
           For
           this
           cause
           we
           may
           not
           doe
           with
           our
           liues
           as
           we
           will
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           reserue
           the
           whole
           disposition
           therof
           vnto
           God
           ,
           for
           whose
           glory
           we
           are
           to
           liue
           and
           die
           .
           And
           this
           temporall
           life
           is
           a
           most
           pretious
           iewell
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           common
           saying
           is
           ,
           life
           is
           
           very
           sweet
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           giuen
           to
           man
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           haue
           some
           space
           of
           time
           wherein
           he
           might
           vse
           all
           good
           meanes
           to
           attaine
           to
           life
           euerlasting
           .
           Life
           is
           not
           bestowed
           on
           vs
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           spend
           our
           daies
           in
           our
           lusts
           &
           vaine
           pleasures
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           might
           haue
           libertie
           to
           come
           out
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           darkenes
           into
           the
           kingdome
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           sinne
           into
           the
           glorious
           libertie
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           :
           &
           in
           this
           respect
           speciall
           care
           must
           be
           had
           of
           preseruation
           of
           life
           ,
           till
           God
           do
           call
           vs
           hence
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           preseruation
           of
           life
           2.
           things
           must
           bee
           considered
           :
           the
           meanes
           ,
           and
           the
           right
           vse
           of
           the
           meanes
           .
           The
           meanes
           is
           good
           &
           wholesome
           physicke
           :
           which
           though
           it
           be
           despised
           of
           many
           as
           a
           thing
           vnprofitable
           &
           needles
           ,
           
           yet
           must
           it
           be
           esteemed
           as
           an
           ordinance
           and
           blessing
           of
           God.
           This
           appeares
           because
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           hath
           giuen
           approbation
           vnto
           it
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           When
           it
           was
           the
           good
           pleasure
           of
           god
           to
           restore
           life
           vnto
           king
           Ezekias
           ,
           
           a
           lumpe
           of
           drie
           figges
           by
           the
           prophets
           appointment
           was
           laid
           to
           his
           boyle
           and
           he
           was
           healed
           .
           Indeede
           this
           cure
           was
           in
           some
           sort
           miraculous
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           made
           whole
           in
           the
           space
           of
           2.
           or
           3.
           daies
           ,
           and
           
             the
             third
             day
             he
             went
             vp
             to
             the
             temple
             :
          
           yet
           the
           bunch
           of
           figs
           was
           a
           naturall
           or
           ordinarie
           medicine
           or
           plaister
           seruing
           to
           soften
           and
           ripen
           tumours
           or
           swellings
           in
           the
           flesh
           .
           
           And
           the
           Samaritane
           is
           commended
           for
           the
           binding
           vp
           and
           for
           the
           powring
           
           in
           of
           wine
           and
           oile
           into
           the
           woundes
           of
           the
           man
           that
           lay
           wounded
           betweene
           Ierusalem
           
           and
           Iericho
           .
           Now
           this
           dealing
           of
           his
           was
           a
           right
           practise
           of
           physicke
           :
           
           for
           the
           wine
           serued
           to
           cleanse
           the
           wound
           and
           to
           ease
           the
           paine
           within
           :
           and
           oile
           serued
           to
           supple
           the
           flesh
           and
           to
           asswage
           the
           paine
           without
           .
           And
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           seemes
           to
           cōmend
           this
           physicke
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             From
             the
             sole
             of
             the
             foote
             there
             is
             nothing
             whole
             therein
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             ●●unds
             ,
             and
             swellings
             ,
             and
             sores
             full
             of
             corruption
             :
             they
             haue
             not
             beene
             wrapped
             nor
             bound
             vp
             ,
             nor
             mollified
             with
             oyle
             .
          
           And
           whereas
           God
           did
           not
           command
           circumcision
           of
           childrē
           before
           the
           eight
           day
           ,
           he
           followed
           a
           rule
           of
           physicke
           obserued
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           that
           the
           life
           of
           the
           child
           is
           very
           vncerten
           till
           the
           first
           seauen
           daies
           be
           expired
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           see
           by
           the
           example
           of
           the
           childe
           which
           Dauid
           had
           by
           Bathsheba
           which
           died
           the
           seauēth
           
           day
           .
           And
           vpon
           the
           very
           same
           ground
           heathen
           men
           vsed
           not
           to
           name
           their
           children
           before
           the
           eight
           day
           .
           
           Thus
           then
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           the
           vse
           of
           physick
           is
           lawfull
           and
           commendable
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           that
           physick
           may
           be
           well
           applied
           to
           the
           mainetenance
           of
           health
           ,
           speciall
           care
           must
           be
           had
           to
           make
           choice
           of
           such
           physitions
           as
           are
           knowne
           to
           be
           well
           learned
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           experience
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           good
           conscience
           and
           good
           religion
           .
           For
           as
           in
           other
           callings
           ,
           so
           in
           this
           also
           ,
           there
           be
           sundry
           abuses
           which
           may
           endanger
           the
           liues
           and
           the
           health
           of
           men
           .
           Some
           venter
           vpon
           the
           bare
           inspection
           of
           the
           vrine
           ,
           without
           further
           directiō
           or
           knowledge
           of
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           sicke
           ,
           to
           prescribe
           and
           minister
           as
           shall
           seeme
           best
           vnto
           thē
           .
           But
           the
           learned
           in
           this
           faculty
           plainly
           
           a
           vouch
           ,
           
           that
           this
           kind
           of
           dealing
           tendes
           rather
           to
           kill
           then
           to
           cure
           ;
           and
           that
           sundry
           men
           are
           indeed
           killed
           thereby
           .
           For
           iudgment
           by
           the
           vrine
           is
           most
           deceitfull
           :
           the
           water
           of
           him
           that
           is
           sicke
           of
           a
           pestilent
           feauer
           euen
           vnto
           death
           ,
           looks
           for
           substance
           and
           colour
           as
           the
           water
           of
           a
           whole
           man
           :
           and
           so
           doth
           the
           water
           of
           them
           that
           are
           sicke
           of
           a
           quartane
           or
           of
           any
           other
           intermitting
           feauer
           ;
           specially
           if
           they
           haue
           vsed
           a
           good
           dyet
           from
           the
           beginning
           :
           as
           also
           of
           them
           that
           haue
           the
           pleuresie
           ,
           or
           the
           inflammatiō
           of
           the
           lungs
           ,
           or
           the
           Squinancie
           ,
           oftentimes
           when
           they
           are
           neare
           death
           .
           Now
           then
           considering
           the
           waters
           of
           such
           as
           are
           at
           the
           point
           of
           death
           ,
           appeare
           as
           the
           vrines
           of
           haile
           and
           sound
           men
           ;
           one
           and
           the
           same
           vrine
           may
           foresignifie
           both
           life
           
           and
           death
           ,
           and
           be
           a
           signe
           of
           diuers
           ,
           nay
           of
           contrarie
           diseases
           .
           A
           thinne
           ,
           crude
           ,
           and
           pale
           vrine
           in
           them
           that
           be
           in
           health
           ,
           is
           a
           tokē
           of
           want
           of
           digestion
           :
           but
           in
           them
           that
           are
           sicke
           of
           a
           sharpe
           or
           burning
           ague
           ,
           it
           betokens
           the
           frensie
           ,
           &
           is
           a
           certen
           signe
           of
           death
           .
           Againe
           ,
           others
           there
           bee
           that
           thinke
           it
           a
           small
           matter
           to
           make
           experiments
           of
           their
           deuised
           medicines
           vpon
           the
           bodies
           of
           their
           patients
           ,
           wherby
           the
           health
           which
           they
           hoped
           for
           is
           either
           hindered
           or
           much
           decayed
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           there
           be
           others
           which
           minister
           no
           physick
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           or
           vse
           phlebotomie
           without
           the
           direction
           of
           iudiciall
           Astrologie
           :
           but
           if
           they
           shall
           follow
           this
           course
           alwaies
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           kill
           many
           a
           man.
           Put
           the
           case
           that
           a
           man
           full
           bodied
           is
           taken
           with
           a
           pleurisie
           ,
           the
           moone
           being
           
           in
           L●one
           ,
           what
           must
           be
           done
           ?
           The
           learned
           in
           this
           art
           say
           ,
           he
           must
           presently
           be
           let
           blood
           :
           but
           by
           Astrologie
           a
           stay
           must
           be
           made
           ,
           till
           the
           moone
           be
           remooued
           from
           Leo
           to
           the
           house
           of
           the
           sunne
           :
           but
           by
           that
           time
           the
           impostume
           wil
           be
           so
           much
           encreased
           by
           the
           gathering
           togither
           of
           the
           humors
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           neither
           be
           dissolued
           nor
           ripened
           :
           and
           by
           this
           meanes
           the
           sicke
           partie
           wanting
           helpe
           in
           time
           ,
           shall
           die
           either
           by
           inflammation
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           consumption
           of
           the
           lungs
           .
           Againe
           ,
           
           when
           a
           man
           is
           sicke
           of
           the
           Squinancie
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           feauer
           called
           Synaichus
           ,
           the
           moone
           then
           being
           in
           malignant
           aspects
           with
           any
           of
           the
           infortunate
           planets
           (
           as
           Astrologers
           vse
           to
           speake
           )
           if
           letting
           of
           blood
           be
           deferred
           till
           the
           moone
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           foresaid
           aspects
           ,
           the
           partie
           dies
           
           in
           the
           meane
           season
           .
           Therefore
           they
           are
           farre
           wide
           that
           minister
           purgations
           and
           let
           blood
           no
           otherwise
           then
           they
           are
           counselled
           by
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           starres
           ,
           whereas
           it
           is
           a
           farre
           better
           course
           to
           consider
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           disease
           ,
           with
           the
           disposition
           &
           ripening
           of
           it
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           courses
           and
           simptomes
           and
           crisis
           thereof
           .
           This
           beeing
           so
           ,
           there
           is
           good
           cause
           that
           sicke
           men
           should
           as
           well
           be
           carefull
           to
           make
           choise
           of
           meete
           Phisitians
           to
           whom
           they
           might
           commend
           the
           care
           of
           their
           health
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           carefull
           to
           make
           choise
           of
           Lawyers
           for
           their
           worldly
           suites
           ,
           and
           Diuines
           for
           cases
           of
           conscience
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           all
           men
           must
           here
           be
           warned
           to
           take
           heede
           ,
           that
           they
           vse
           not
           such
           meanes
           as
           haue
           no
           warrant
           .
           Of
           this
           kinde
           
           are
           all
           charmes
           or
           spels
           ,
           of
           what
           words
           soeuer
           they
           consist
           :
           characters
           and
           figures
           either
           in
           paper
           ,
           wood
           ,
           or
           waxe
           :
           all
           amulets
           ,
           and
           ligatures
           ,
           which
           serue
           to
           hang
           about
           the
           necke
           or
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           except
           they
           be
           grounded
           vpon
           some
           good
           naturall
           reason
           ;
           
           as
           white
           peonie
           hung
           about
           the
           necke
           ,
           is
           good
           against
           the
           falling
           sicknes
           :
           and
           woolfe
           dung
           tied
           to
           the
           bodie
           is
           good
           against
           the
           cholicke
           ,
           not
           by
           any
           inchantment
           ,
           but
           by
           inward
           vertue
           .
           Otherwise
           they
           are
           all
           vaine
           and
           superstitious
           :
           because
           neither
           by
           creation
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           ordināce
           in
           Gods
           word
           ,
           haue
           they
           any
           power
           to
           cure
           a
           bodily
           disease
           .
           For
           words
           can
           doe
           no
           more
           but
           signifie
           ,
           and
           figures
           can
           doe
           no
           more
           but
           represent
           .
           And
           yet
           neuerthelesse
           these
           vnlawfull
           and
           absurde
           
           meanes
           are
           more
           vsed
           &
           sought
           for
           of
           common
           people
           ,
           then
           good
           physicke
           .
           But
           it
           stands
           all
           men
           greatly
           in
           hand
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           seeke
           forth
           to
           inchanters
           ,
           and
           sorcerers
           ,
           which
           indeede
           are
           but
           witches
           and
           wizzards
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           commonly
           called
           cunning
           or
           wise
           men
           and
           women
           .
           It
           were
           better
           for
           a
           man
           to
           die
           of
           his
           sicknes
           ,
           then
           to
           seeke
           recouery
           by
           such
           wicked
           persons
           .
           For
           
             if
             any
             turne
             after
             such
             as
             worke
             with
             spirits
             ,
             and
             after
             soothsayers
             ,
             to
             goe
             an
             whoring
             after
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             Lord
             will
             set
             his
             face
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             cut
             them
             off
             from
             among
             his
             people
             .
          
           When
           Ahazia
           was
           sicke
           ,
           he
           sent
           to
           Baalzebub
           to
           the
           god
           of
           Ekron
           to
           know
           whether
           he
           should
           recouer
           or
           no
           :
           as
           the
           messengers
           were
           going
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           Elias
           met
           them
           ,
           and
           saide
           ,
           
             Goe
             and
             returne
             
             to
             the
             King
             which
             sent
             you
             ,
             and
             say
             vnto
             him
             ,
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Is
             it
             not
             because
             there
             is
             no
             God
             in
             Israel
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             thou
             sendest
             to
             inquire
             of
          
           Baalzebub
           
             the
             god
             of
             Ekron
             ?
             therefore
             thou
             shalt
             not
             come
             downe
             from
             thy
             bed
             on
             which
             thog
             art
             gone
             vp
             ,
             but
             shalt
             die
             the
             death
             .
          
           Therefore
           such
           kinde
           of
           helpe
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           curing
           any
           paine
           or
           sicknes
           ,
           that
           it
           rather
           doubleth
           them
           and
           fasteneth
           them
           vpon
           vs.
           
        
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           meanes
           of
           health
           :
           now
           followes
           the
           maner
           of
           vsing
           the
           meanes
           ;
           concerning
           which
           ,
           three
           rules
           must
           be
           followed
           .
           First
           of
           all
           ,
           he
           that
           is
           to
           take
           physicke
           ,
           must
           not
           onely
           prepare
           his
           body
           ,
           as
           physitians
           doe
           prescribe
           ;
           but
           he
           must
           also
           prepare
           his
           soule
           by
           humbling
           himselfe
           vnder
           the
           hand
           of
           god
           in
           his
           sicknesse
           for
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           
           and
           make
           earnest
           praier
           to
           God
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           them
           before
           any
           medicine
           come
           in
           his
           body
           .
           Nowe
           that
           this
           order
           ought
           to
           be
           vsed
           appeares
           plainely
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           sicknes
           springs
           from
           our
           sinnes
           as
           from
           a
           root
           ,
           which
           should
           first
           of
           all
           be
           stocked
           vp
           ,
           that
           the
           braunches
           might
           more
           easily
           die
           .
           And
           therefore
           Afa
           commended
           for
           many
           other
           things
           ,
           is
           blamed
           for
           this
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
           that
           he
           sought
           not
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Physitians
           ,
           &
           put
           his
           trust
           in
           them
           .
           Oftentimes
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           diseases
           curable
           in
           themselues
           ,
           are
           made
           incurable
           by
           the
           sins
           and
           the
           impenitēcie
           of
           the
           partie
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           best
           way
           is
           for
           them
           that
           would
           haue
           ease
           ,
           whē
           god
           begins
           to
           correct
           them
           by
           sicknes
           ,
           then
           also
           to
           begin
           to
           humble
           themselues
           for
           all
           their
           
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           turne
           vnto
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           rule
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           haue
           prepared
           our selues
           ,
           and
           are
           about
           to
           vse
           physicke
           ,
           we
           must
           sanctifie
           it
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           and
           praier
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           our
           meate
           and
           drinke
           .
           
           For
           by
           the
           word
           we
           must
           haue
           our
           warrant
           ,
           that
           the
           medicines
           prescribed
           are
           lawfull
           and
           good
           ;
           and
           by
           praier
           wee
           must
           intreate
           the
           Lord
           for
           a
           blessing
           vpon
           them
           ,
           in
           restoring
           of
           health
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           the
           good
           will
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           rule
           is
           ,
           that
           wee
           must
           carrie
           in
           mind
           the
           right
           &
           proper
           ende
           of
           physicke
           ,
           least
           we
           deceiue
           our selues
           .
           We
           must
           not
           therefore
           thinke
           that
           physicke
           serues
           to
           preuent
           olde
           age
           or
           death
           it selfe
           .
           For
           that
           is
           not
           possible
           ,
           because
           God
           hath
           set
           downe
           that
           all
           men
           shal
           die
           and
           be
           changed
           .
           And
           life
           consists
           in
           
           a
           temperature
           and
           proportion
           of
           natural
           heat
           and
           radical
           moisture
           ,
           which
           moisture
           beeing
           once
           consumed
           by
           the
           former
           heat
           ,
           is
           by
           arte
           vnrepairable
           ;
           and
           therefore
           death
           must
           needs
           follow
           .
           But
           the
           true
           ende
           of
           physicke
           is
           to
           continue
           and
           lengthen
           the
           life
           of
           man
           to
           his
           naturall
           period
           ;
           which
           is
           when
           nature
           ,
           that
           hath
           bin
           long
           preserued
           by
           all
           possible
           meanes
           ,
           is
           now
           wholly
           spent
           .
           Now
           this
           period
           ,
           though
           it
           can
           not
           be
           lengthened
           by
           any
           skill
           of
           man
           ,
           yet
           may
           it
           easily
           be
           shortned
           ,
           by
           intemperance
           in
           diet
           ,
           by
           a
           drunkennes
           ,
           and
           by
           violent
           diseases
           .
           But
           care
           must
           be
           had
           to
           auoide
           al
           such
           euils
           ,
           that
           the
           little
           lamp
           of
           corporall
           life
           may
           burne
           till
           it
           goe
           out
           of
           it selfe
           .
           For
           this
           very
           space
           of
           time
           is
           the
           very
           day
           of
           grace
           and
           saluation
           :
           &
           whereas
           
           god
           in
           iustice
           might
           haue
           cut
           vs
           off
           and
           haue
           vtterly
           destroyed
           vs
           ,
           yet
           in
           great
           mercie
           he
           giues
           vs
           thus
           much
           time
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           prepare
           our selues
           to
           his
           kingdome
           :
           which
           time
           when
           it
           is
           once
           spent
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           would
           redeeme
           it
           with
           the
           price
           of
           ten
           thousand
           worlds
           he
           cannot
           haue
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           conclude
           this
           point
           touching
           physicke
           ,
           I
           will
           here
           set
           downe
           two
           especiall
           duties
           of
           the
           physitian
           himselfe
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           want
           and
           defect
           of
           such
           as
           are
           to
           put
           sicke
           men
           in
           minde
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           duty
           specially
           concerning
           him
           ,
           he
           being
           a
           member
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           aduertise
           his
           parties
           that
           they
           must
           truely
           humble
           themselues
           ,
           and
           pray
           feruently
           to
           God
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           all
           their
           sinnes
           :
           and
           surely
           this
           dutie
           would
           be
           more
           
           commonly
           practised
           then
           it
           is
           ,
           if
           all
           physitians
           did
           consider
           that
           oftentimes
           they
           want
           good
           successe
           in
           their
           dealings
           ,
           not
           because
           there
           is
           any
           want
           in
           arte
           ,
           or
           good
           will
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           partie
           with
           whome
           they
           deale
           is
           impenitent
           .
           The
           second
           duty
           is
           ,
           when
           he
           sees
           manifest
           signes
           of
           death
           in
           his
           patient
           ,
           not
           to
           depart
           concealing
           them
           ,
           but
           first
           of
           all
           to
           certifie
           the
           patient
           therof
           .
           There
           may
           bee
           and
           is
           too
           much
           nicenes
           in
           such
           concealements
           ,
           and
           the
           plaine
           truth
           in
           this
           case
           knowne
           ,
           is
           very
           profitable
           .
           For
           when
           the
           partie
           is
           certen
           of
           his
           end
           ,
           it
           bereaues
           him
           of
           all
           confidence
           in
           earthly
           things
           ,
           &
           makes
           him
           put
           all
           his
           affiance
           in
           the
           meere
           mercie
           of
           God.
           When
           Ezechias
           was
           sicke
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           speakes
           plainely
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             Set
             thine
             house
             
             in
             order
             :
             for
             thou
             must
             die
             ,
          
           And
           what
           good
           wee
           may
           reape
           by
           knowing
           certainly
           that
           we
           haue
           receiued
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           ,
           Paul
           sheweth
           when
           he
           saith
           .
           
             we
             receiued
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             in
             our selues
             ,
          
           
           
             because
             we
             should
             not
             trust
             in
             our selues
             ,
             but
             in
             God
             that
             raiseth
             the
             dead
             ,
          
        
         
           Hauing
           thus
           seene
           what
           bee
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           sicke
           man
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           let
           vs
           now
           see
           what
           bee
           the
           duties
           which
           hee
           oweth
           to
           his
           neighbour
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           two
           .
           The
           first
           is
           the
           dutie
           of
           reconciliation
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           is
           freely
           to
           forgiue
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           to
           be
           forgiuen
           of
           all
           .
           In
           the
           olde
           testament
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           was
           to
           offer
           a
           bullocke
           or
           lambe
           in
           sacrifice
           to
           God
           ,
           he
           must
           leaue
           his
           offering
           at
           the
           altar
           ,
           and
           first
           go
           and
           bee
           reconciled
           to
           his
           brethren
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           ought
           against
           
           him
           :
           much
           more
           then
           must
           this
           be
           done
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           in
           death
           to
           offer
           vp
           our selues
           ,
           our
           bodies
           and
           soules
           ,
           as
           an
           acceptable
           sacrifice
           vnto
           God.
           Question
           .
           What
           if
           a
           man
           cannot
           come
           to
           the
           speech
           of
           them
           with
           whome
           he
           would
           be
           reconciled
           ?
           or
           if
           he
           doe
           ,
           what
           if
           they
           will
           not
           be
           reconciled
           ?
           Answ.
           When
           any
           shall
           in
           their
           sicknesse
           seeke
           and
           desire
           reconciliation
           ,
           and
           cannot
           obtaine
           it
           ,
           either
           because
           the
           parties
           are
           absent
           ,
           or
           because
           they
           will
           not
           relent
           ;
           they
           haue
           discharged
           their
           conscience
           ,
           and
           God
           will
           accept
           their
           will
           for
           the
           deede
           .
           As
           put
           case
           ,
           a
           man
           lying
           sicke
           on
           his
           death
           bedde
           ,
           is
           at
           enmitie
           with
           one
           that
           is
           beyond
           the
           sea
           ;
           so
           as
           he
           cannot
           possibly
           haue
           any
           speech
           with
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           neuer
           so
           faine
           ,
           
           how
           shall
           he
           stay
           his
           minde
           ?
           why
           ,
           he
           must
           remember
           that
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           a
           will
           and
           desire
           to
           be
           reconciled
           ,
           is
           reconciliation
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           duty
           is
           ,
           that
           those
           which
           are
           rulers
           &
           gouernours
           of
           others
           ,
           must
           haue
           care
           &
           take
           order
           that
           their
           charges
           committed
           to
           them
           by
           God
           ,
           be
           left
           in
           good
           estate
           after
           their
           death
           :
           &
           here
           come
           three
           duties
           to
           be
           handled
           ;
           the
           first
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           the
           second
           of
           the
           Minister
           ,
           the
           third
           of
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           family
           .
           The
           Magistrates
           duty
           is
           ,
           before
           he
           die
           to
           prouide
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           he
           can
           ,
           for
           the
           godly
           &
           peaceable
           estate
           of
           the
           towne
           ,
           citie
           ,
           or
           common-wealth
           :
           and
           that
           is
           done
           partly
           by
           procuring
           the
           maintenance
           of
           sound
           religion
           and
           vertue
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           establishing
           
           of
           the
           execution
           of
           ciuil
           iustice
           and
           outward
           peace
           .
           Examples
           of
           the
           practise
           in
           Gods
           word
           are
           these
           .
           Whē
           Moses
           was
           an
           hundred
           and
           twentie
           yeare
           old
           ,
           
           and
           was
           no
           more
           able
           to
           go
           in
           and
           out
           before
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           he
           called
           them
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           signified
           that
           the
           time
           of
           his
           departure
           was
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           tooke
           order
           for
           their
           wel-fare
           after
           his
           death
           .
           And
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           he
           placed
           Iosua
           ouer
           thē
           in
           his
           stead
           ,
           to
           be
           their
           guid
           to
           the
           promised
           land
           :
           secondly
           ,
           he
           giues
           special
           charge
           to
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           be
           valiant
           &
           couragious
           against
           their
           enemies
           ,
           
           and
           to
           obey
           the
           commandements
           of
           God.
           And
           Iosua
           followes
           the
           same
           course
           .
           For
           he
           calls
           the
           people
           togither
           ,
           &
           tells
           thē
           that
           the
           time
           of
           his
           death
           is
           at
           hand
           ,
           &
           giues
           them
           a
           charge
           
           to
           be
           couragious
           ,
           and
           to
           worship
           the
           true
           God
           :
           which
           done
           ,
           hee
           endes
           his
           daies
           as
           a
           worthy
           captaine
           .
           When
           king
           Dauid
           was
           to
           goe
           the
           way
           of
           all
           flesh
           ,
           
           and
           lay
           sicke
           on
           his
           death-bed
           ;
           he
           placed
           his
           owne
           son
           Salomon
           vpon
           his
           throne
           ,
           and
           gaue
           him
           charge
           ,
           both
           for
           maintenance
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           exequution
           of
           iustice
           .
        
         
           The
           duty
           of
           Ministers
           when
           they
           are
           dying
           is
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           to
           cast
           and
           prouide
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           good
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           ouer
           which
           they
           are
           placed
           .
           Consider
           the
           example
           of
           Peter
           :
           
             I
             will
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             indeauour
             alwaies
          
           ,
           
           
             that
             yee
             also
             may
             be
             able
             to
             haue
             remembrance
             of
             these
             things
             after
             my
             departure
             .
          
           If
           this
           had
           bin
           wel
           obserued
           ,
           there
           could
           not
           haue
           bin
           such
           aboundance
           of
           schismes
           ,
           errours
           ,
           and
           
           heresies
           as
           hath
           beene
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           could
           not
           haue
           suffered
           so
           great
           hauocke
           .
           But
           because
           mē
           haue
           had
           more
           care
           to
           maintaine
           personal
           successiō
           ,
           then
           the
           right
           succession
           ,
           which
           standes
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           :
           therefore
           wolues
           haue
           come
           into
           the
           roomes
           of
           faithfull
           teachers
           ,
           
           &
           the
           Apostasie
           ,
           of
           which
           Paul
           speaks
           ,
           hath
           ouerspread
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           housholders
           must
           set
           their
           families
           in
           order
           before
           they
           die
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           saieth
           to
           Ezechiah
           .
           
           
             Set
             thine
             house
             in
             order
             :
             for
             thou
             must
             die
             .
          
           For
           the
           procuring
           of
           good
           order
           in
           the
           family
           after
           death
           ,
           two
           things
           are
           to
           bee
           done
           .
           The
           first
           concernes
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           to
           dispose
           of
           landes
           and
           goods
           .
           And
           that
           this
           may
           be
           well
           and
           wisely
           
           done
           ;
           if
           the
           Will
           be
           vnmade
           ,
           it
           is
           with
           godly
           aduise
           and
           counsell
           to
           be
           made
           in
           the
           time
           of
           sicknesse
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           auncient
           &
           worthy
           mē
           .
           Abrahā
           before
           his
           death
           makes
           his
           will
           ,
           
           &
           giues
           legacies
           :
           so
           did
           Isaac
           ;
           
           and
           Iacob
           ,
           in
           whose
           last
           will
           and
           testament
           are
           contained
           many
           worthy
           blessings
           and
           prophesies
           of
           the
           estate
           of
           his
           childrē
           .
           
           And
           Christ
           our
           Sauiour
           when
           he
           was
           vpon
           the
           crosse
           prouided
           for
           his
           mother
           ,
           specially
           commending
           her
           to
           his
           disciple
           Iohn
           whom
           hee
           loued
           .
           And
           indeede
           this
           dutie
           of
           making
           a
           will
           ,
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           weight
           and
           importance
           :
           for
           it
           cuts
           off
           much
           hatred
           and
           contention
           in
           families
           ,
           and
           it
           staies
           many
           suites
           in
           lawe
           .
           It
           is
           not
           therefore
           alwaies
           a
           matter
           of
           indifferencie
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           done
           
           or
           not
           done
           ,
           as
           many
           falsely
           thinke
           ,
           who
           vpon
           blinde
           and
           sinister
           respects
           abstaine
           from
           making
           wils
           ,
           either
           because
           their
           wealth
           should
           not
           bee
           knowne
           ,
           or
           because
           they
           would
           haue
           their
           decaied
           estate
           to
           be
           concealed
           ;
           or
           because
           they
           feare
           they
           shall
           die
           the
           sooner
           if
           the
           will
           be
           once
           made
           .
        
         
           Now
           though
           the
           making
           of
           wils
           belong
           to
           another
           place
           and
           professiō
           ,
           yet
           so
           much
           may
           be
           spoken
           here
           as
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           hath
           vttered
           in
           the
           word
           :
           and
           that
           I
           wil
           reduce
           to
           certaine
           rules
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           will
           must
           be
           made
           according
           to
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           written
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           and
           wholesome
           positiue
           lawes
           of
           that
           kingdom
           or
           cuntry
           wherof
           a
           man
           is
           a
           member
           .
           The
           will
           of
           God
           must
           be
           the
           rule
           of
           mans
           
           will.
           And
           therefore
           the
           will
           that
           is
           made
           against
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           is
           faultie
           .
           The
           second
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           goods
           euill
           gotten
           be
           not
           restored
           before
           ,
           they
           must
           euen
           then
           be
           restored
           by
           will
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           other
           way
           .
           It
           is
           the
           practise
           of
           couetous
           mē
           to
           bequeath
           their
           soules
           when
           they
           die
           to
           God
           ,
           &
           withall
           to
           bequeath
           their
           goods
           euill
           gotten
           to
           their
           children
           &
           friends
           ;
           which
           in
           all
           equitie
           should
           bee
           restored
           to
           them
           to
           whom
           they
           belong
           .
           Quest.
           Howe
           if
           a
           mans
           conscience
           tell
           him
           that
           his
           goods
           be
           euill
           gotten
           ,
           and
           he
           knowes
           not
           where
           ,
           or
           to
           whome
           to
           make
           restitution
           ?
           Ans.
           The
           case
           is
           common
           ,
           &
           the
           answer
           is
           this
           :
           When
           he
           is
           known
           whom
           thou
           hast
           wronged
           ,
           restore
           to
           him
           particularly
           :
           if
           the
           partie
           be
           vnknown
           ,
           or
           dead
           ,
           restore
           to
           his
           executors
           or
           assignes
           ,
           
           or
           to
           his
           next
           kin
           :
           if
           there
           be
           none
           ,
           yet
           keepe
           not
           goods
           euill
           gotten
           to
           thy selfe
           ,
           but
           restore
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           way
           of
           recompence
           and
           ciuil
           satisfaction
           ,
           bestow
           them
           on
           the
           Church
           or
           common-wealth
           .
           The
           third
           rule
           is
           ,
           that
           heads
           of
           families
           must
           principally
           bestowe
           their
           goods
           on
           their
           owne
           children
           ▪
           and
           them
           that
           be
           of
           their
           kindred
           .
           
             This
             man
          
           (
           saith
           God
           to
           Abraham
           of
           Eleazar
           a
           straunger
           )
           
             shall
             not
             be
             thine
             heire
          
           ,
           
           
             but
             the
             son
             which
             shal
             come
             of
             thy
             loynes
             .
          
           And
           this
           was
           Gods
           commaundemēt
           to
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           
           that
           when
           any
           man
           dies
           ,
           his
           sonne
           should
           be
           his
           heire
           ,
           &
           if
           he
           haue
           no
           sonne
           ,
           then
           his
           daughter
           :
           &
           if
           he
           haue
           no
           daughter
           ,
           then
           his
           brethren
           :
           and
           if
           he
           haue
           no
           brethren
           ,
           then
           his
           fathers
           brethren
           :
           and
           if
           that
           there
           be
           none
           ,
           then
           the
           next
           
           of
           the
           kinne
           whosoeuer
           .
           And
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
           
             If
             ye
             be
             sonnes
             ,
             then
             also
             heires
             :
          
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             He
             that
             prouides
             not
             for
             his
             owne
             ,
             and
             namely
             ,
             for
             them
             of
             his
             houshold
             ,
             is
             worse
             then
             an
             infidell
             .
          
           
           Therefore
           it
           is
           a
           fault
           of
           any
           man
           to
           alienate
           his
           goods
           or
           lands
           ,
           wholly
           &
           finally
           from
           his
           blood
           and
           posteritie
           .
           
           It
           is
           a
           thing
           which
           the
           very
           law
           of
           nature
           it selfe
           hath
           condemned
           .
           Againe
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           fault
           to
           giue
           all
           to
           the
           eldest
           ,
           and
           nothing
           in
           respect
           to
           the
           rest
           ;
           as
           though
           the
           eldest
           were
           borne
           to
           be
           gentlemen
           ,
           &
           yonger
           brethren
           borne
           to
           beare
           the
           wallet
           .
           Yet
           in
           equitie
           the
           eldest
           must
           haue
           more
           then
           any
           ;
           euen
           because
           he
           is
           the
           eldest
           ,
           &
           because
           stocks
           and
           families
           in
           their
           persons
           are
           to
           be
           maintained
           ;
           and
           because
           there
           must
           alwaies
           be
           some
           that
           must
           be
           fitte
           to
           doe
           
           speciall
           seruice
           in
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           common
           weale
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           time
           of
           warre
           :
           which
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           if
           goods
           should
           be
           equally
           parted
           to
           al.
           The
           fourth
           and
           last
           rule
           is
           ,
           that
           no
           Will
           is
           of
           force
           till
           the
           testatour
           be
           dead
           ,
           
           for
           so
           long
           as
           he
           is
           aliue
           ,
           he
           may
           alter
           and
           change
           it
           .
           These
           rules
           must
           be
           remembred
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           recorded
           in
           Scripture
           :
           the
           opening
           of
           other
           points
           &
           circumstances
           belongeth
           to
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           law
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           dutie
           of
           the
           master
           of
           the
           familie
           ,
           concerneth
           the
           soules
           of
           such
           as
           be
           vnder
           his
           gouernment
           :
           and
           that
           is
           to
           giue
           charge
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           learne
           ,
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           obey
           the
           true
           religion
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Saluation
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Prophets
           &
           Apostles
           .
           The
           Lord
           himselfe
           cōmends
           
           Abraham
           for
           this
           :
           
             I
             knowe
             Abraham
          
           ,
           
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             that
             he
             will
             command
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             his
             houshold
             after
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             keepe
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             doe
             righteousnes
             and
             iudgement
             .
          
           And
           Dauid
           giues
           Salomon
           on
           his
           death-bed
           a
           most
           notable
           &
           solemne
           charge
           ,
           
           the
           summe
           and
           substance
           whereof
           is
           ,
           to
           know
           the
           God
           of
           his
           fathers
           ,
           and
           to
           serue
           him
           :
           which
           beeing
           done
           ,
           he
           further
           commends
           him
           to
           God
           by
           prayer
           :
           for
           which
           purpose
           the
           72.
           psal
           .
           was
           made
           .
           This
           practise
           of
           his
           is
           to
           be
           followed
           of
           all
           .
           Thus
           gouernours
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           carefully
           dispose
           of
           their
           goods
           ,
           and
           giue
           charge
           to
           their
           posteritie
           touching
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           shall
           greatly
           honour
           God
           dying
           as
           well
           as
           liuing
           .
        
         
           Hitherto
           I
           haue
           intreated
           of
           the
           two-fold
           preparatiō
           which
           
           is
           to
           goe
           before
           death
           :
           now
           follows
           the
           second
           part
           of
           Dying-well
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           disposition
           in
           death
           .
           This
           disposition
           is
           nothing
           els
           but
           a
           religious
           and
           holy
           behauiour
           specially
           towards
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           in
           ,
           or
           neare
           the
           agonie
           and
           pang
           of
           death
           .
           This
           behauiour
           containes
           three
           speciall
           duties
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           to
           die
           in
           or
           by
           faith
           .
           To
           die
           by
           faith
           is
           ,
           whē
           a
           man
           in
           the
           time
           of
           death
           doth
           with
           all
           his
           heart
           rely
           himselfe
           wholly
           on
           Gods
           speciall
           loue
           and
           fauoure
           and
           mercie
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           reuealed
           in
           the
           word
           .
           And
           though
           there
           be
           no
           part
           of
           mans
           life
           void
           of
           iust
           occasions
           whereby
           we
           may
           put
           faith
           in
           practise
           ,
           yet
           the
           speciall
           time
           of
           all
           is
           the
           pang
           of
           death
           ,
           when
           friends
           ,
           and
           riches
           ,
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           the
           outward
           senses
           ,
           &
           temporall
           life
           ,
           &
           all
           earthly
           
           helpes
           forsake
           vs.
           For
           then
           true
           faith
           maketh
           vs
           to
           go
           wholly
           out
           of
           our selues
           ,
           and
           to
           despaire
           of
           comfort
           and
           saluation
           in
           respect
           of
           an
           earthly
           thing
           ;
           &
           with
           all
           the
           power
           &
           strength
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           to
           rest
           on
           the
           pure
           mercie
           of
           God.
           This
           made
           Luther
           both
           thinke
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           men
           were
           best
           Christians
           in
           death
           .
           An
           example
           of
           this
           faith
           we
           haue
           in
           Dauid
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           sawe
           nothing
           before
           his
           eies
           but
           present
           death
           ,
           the
           people
           intending
           to
           stone
           him
           ,
           
             comforted
             him
          
           at
           that
           very
           instant
           (
           as
           the
           text
           saith
           )
           
             in
             the
             Lord
             his
             God.
          
           
           And
           this
           comfort
           he
           reaped
           ,
           in
           that
           by
           faith
           he
           applied
           vnto
           his
           own
           soule
           the
           mercifull
           promises
           of
           God
           ;
           as
           he
           testifieth
           of
           himselfe
           :
           Remember
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             promise
             made
             to
             thy
             seruant
             ,
          
           
           
             wherein
             thou
             hast
             caused
             me
             to
             trust
             .
             It
             is
             
             my
             comfort
             in
             trouble
             :
             for
             thy
             promise
             hath
             quickned
             me
             .
          
           Againe
           ,
           
           
             My
             flesh
             failed
             and
             my
             heart
             also
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             my
             heart
             ,
             and
             my
             portion
             for
             euer
             .
          
           Now
           looke
           what
           Dauid
           here
           did
           ,
           the
           same
           must
           euery
           one
           of
           vs
           do
           in
           the
           like
           case
           .
           When
           the
           Israelites
           in
           the
           wildernes
           were
           stung
           with
           fierie
           serpents
           ,
           
           and
           lay
           at
           the
           point
           of
           death
           ,
           they
           looked
           vp
           to
           the
           brasen
           serpent
           which
           was
           erected
           by
           the
           appointment
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           were
           presently
           healed
           :
           euen
           so
           when
           any
           man
           feeles
           death
           to
           drawe
           neere
           ,
           &
           his
           fierie
           sting
           to
           pierce
           the
           heart
           ,
           he
           must
           fixe
           the
           eye
           of
           a
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           vpon
           Christ
           ,
           exalted
           and
           crucified
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           which
           beeing
           done
           ,
           he
           shal
           by
           death
           enter
           into
           eternall
           life
           .
        
         
           Now
           because
           true
           faith
           is
           no
           dead
           thing
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           expressed
           
           by
           especiall
           actions
           ;
           the
           principall
           whereof
           is
           inuocation
           ,
           wherby
           either
           praier
           or
           thanksgiuing
           is
           directed
           vnto
           God.
           When
           death
           had
           seazed
           vpon
           the
           body
           of
           Iacob
           ,
           he
           raised
           vp
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           turning
           his
           face
           towards
           the
           beddes
           head
           ,
           leaned
           on
           the
           toppe
           of
           his
           staffe
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           feeblenes
           ,
           and
           praied
           vnto
           God
           :
           which
           praier
           of
           his
           was
           an
           excellent
           fruite
           of
           his
           faith
           .
           
           Iobs
           wife
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           his
           affliction
           said
           vnto
           him
           to
           very
           good
           purpose
           .
           
           
             Blesse
             God
             and
             die
          
           .
           I
           knowe
           and
           graunt
           that
           the
           words
           are
           commonly
           translated
           otherwise
           ,
           
             Curse
             God
             and
             die
          
           :
           but
           (
           as
           I
           take
           it
           )
           the
           former
           is
           the
           best
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           like
           that
           in
           so
           excellent
           a
           familie
           ,
           any
           one
           person
           ,
           much
           lesse
           a
           matrone
           and
           principall
           gouernour
           thereof
           ,
           would
           giue
           such
           lewde
           and
           
           wretched
           councell
           ;
           which
           the
           most
           wicked
           man
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           hauing
           no
           more
           but
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           would
           not
           once
           giue
           ,
           but
           rather
           much
           abhorre
           and
           condemne
           .
           And
           though
           Iob
           call
           her
           a
           
             foolish
             woman
          
           ,
           yet
           he
           doth
           it
           not
           because
           shee
           went
           about
           to
           perswade
           him
           to
           blaspheme
           God
           ;
           but
           because
           shee
           was
           of
           the
           minde
           of
           Iobs
           friends
           ,
           and
           a
           thought
           that
           he
           stood
           to
           much
           in
           a
           conceit
           of
           his
           owne
           righteousnes
           .
           Now
           the
           effect
           &
           meaning
           of
           her
           councell
           is
           this
           :
           
             blesse
             God
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           husband
           ,
           no
           doubt
           thou
           art
           by
           the
           extremitie
           of
           thine
           affliction
           at
           deaths
           doore
           ;
           therefore
           begin
           now
           at
           length
           to
           lay
           aside
           the
           great
           ouerweening
           which
           thou
           hast
           of
           thine
           owne
           righteousnesse
           ,
           acknowledge
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           vpon
           thee
           for
           thy
           sins
           ,
           confesse
           them
           
           vnto
           him
           giuing
           him
           the
           glorie
           ,
           pray
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           them
           ,
           &
           ende
           thy
           daies
           .
           This
           counsell
           is
           very
           good
           and
           to
           bee
           followed
           of
           all
           :
           though
           it
           may
           be
           the
           applying
           of
           it
           (
           as
           Iob
           well
           perceiued
           )
           is
           mixt
           with
           follie
           .
        
         
           Here
           it
           may
           be
           alleadged
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           pangs
           of
           death
           men
           want
           their
           senses
           and
           conuenient
           vtterance
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           they
           are
           vnable
           to
           pray
           .
           Ans.
           The
           very
           sighes
           ,
           sobs
           ,
           and
           grones
           of
           a
           repentant
           and
           beleeuing
           heart
           ,
           are
           praiers
           before
           God
           ,
           euen
           as
           effectuall
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           vttered
           by
           the
           best
           voice
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Praier
           stands
           in
           the
           affection
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           the
           voice
           is
           but
           an
           outward
           messenger
           therof
           .
           God
           lookes
           not
           vpon
           the
           speech
           ,
           but
           vpon
           the
           heart
           .
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           
             God
             heares
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             poore
             :
          
           
           againe
           ,
           
             That
             he
             will
             fulfill
             the
             desires
             
             of
             them
             that
             heare
             him
             :
          
           yea
           ,
           their
           very
           teares
           are
           loud
           and
           sounding
           praiers
           in
           his
           eares
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           faith
           may
           otherwise
           be
           expressed
           by
           the
           
             Last
             wordes
          
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           them
           that
           haue
           truly
           serued
           God
           ,
           are
           very
           excellent
           and
           comfortable
           and
           full
           of
           grace
           :
           some
           choise
           examples
           whereof
           I
           will
           rehearse
           for
           instructions
           sake
           and
           for
           imitation
           .
           
           The
           last
           words
           of
           Iacob
           were
           those
           ,
           whereby
           as
           a
           Prophet
           he
           foretolde
           blessing
           and
           curses
           vpon
           his
           children
           :
           and
           the
           principall
           among
           the
           rest
           were
           these
           ,
           
           
             The
             scepter
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             Iuda
             ,
             and
             the
             lawgiuer
             from
             betweene
             his
             feete
             ,
             till
             Shilo
             come
             :
          
           and
           ,
           
             O
             Lord
          
           ,
           
           
             I
             haue
             waited
             for
             thy
             saluation
             .
          
           The
           last
           wordes
           of
           Moses
           are
           his
           most
           excellent
           song
           set
           downe
           ,
           Deut.
           
           chap.
           32.
           and
           the
           last
           words
           of
           Dauid
           were
           these
           ,
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             spake
             by
             me
             ,
             and
             his
             word
             was
             in
             my
             tongue
             :
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             spake
             to
             me
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             strength
             of
             Israel
             said
             ,
             Beare
             rule
             ouer
             men
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           words
           of
           Zacharias
           the
           son
           of
           Iehoida
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           stoned
           were
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             looke
             vpon
             it
             and
             require
             it
             .
          
           
           The
           last
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           when
           he
           was
           dying
           vpon
           the
           crosse
           ,
           are
           most
           admirable
           ,
           and
           stored
           with
           aboundance
           of
           spiritual
           grace
           .
           1.
           
           To
           his
           father
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Father
             ,
             forgiue
             them
          
           ,
           
           
             they
             know
             not
             what
             they
             doe
             .
          
           2.
           to
           the
           thiefe
           ,
           
             Verily
             I
             say
             vnto
             thee
          
           ,
           
           
             this
             night
             shalt
             thou
             be
             with
             mee
             in
             paradise
             .
          
           
           3.
           to
           his
           mother
           ,
           
             Mother
             ,
             behold
             thy
             son
          
           :
           and
           to
           Iohn
           ,
           
             behold
             my
             mother
          
           .
           4.
           and
           in
           his
           agonie
           ,
           
           
             My
             God
             ,
             thy
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             mee
             ?
          
           5.
           and
           earnestly
           desiring
           our
           saluation
           ,
           
           
             I
             thirst
          
           .
           
           6.
           and
           when
           he
           had
           made
           perfect
           satisfaction
           ,
           
             It
             is
             finished
          
           .
           
           7.
           and
           when
           bodie
           and
           soule
           were
           parting
           ,
           
             Father
             ,
             into
             thy
             hands
             I
             commend
             my
             spirit
             ,
          
           
           The
           last
           words
           of
           Steuen
           were
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             see
             the
             heauens
             open
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             standing
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
          
           2.
           
           
             Lord
             Iesus
             receiue
             my
             spirit
          
           .
           
           3.
           
           
             Lord
             lay
             not
             this
             sinne
             to
             their
             charge
             .
          
           Of
           Polycarpe
           ,
           
           
             Thou
             art
             a
             true
             God
             without
             lying
             ,
             therefore
             in
             all
             things
             I
             praise
             thee
             ,
             and
             blesse
             thee
             ,
             and
             glorifie
             thee
             by
             the
             eternall
             God
             &
             high
             Priest
             Iesus
             Christ
             thine
             onely
             beloued
             Sonne
             ,
             by
             whome
             and
             with
             whome
             ,
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             be
             all
             glorie
             now
             and
             for
             euer
             .
          
           Of
           
             Ignatius
             ,
             I
             care
             not
             what
             kinde
             of
             death
             I
             die
             :
          
           
           
             I
             am
             the
             bread
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             must
             be
             grounde
             with
             the
             teeth
             of
             lyons
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             cleane
             bread
             for
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             for
             mee
             .
          
           Of
           Ambrose
           ,
           
           
             I
             haue
             not
             so
             led
             my
             life
             among
             you
             as
             if
             I
             were
             ashamed
             to
             liue
             :
             neither
             doe
             I
             feare
             death
             ,
             because
             we
             haue
             a
             good
             Lord.
          
           Of
           Augustine
           ,
           1.
           
           
             He
             is
             no
             great
             man
             that
             thinkes
             it
             a
             great
             matter
             that
             trees
             and
             stones
             fall
             and
             mortall
             men
             die
             .
          
           
           2.
           
           
             Iust
             art
             thou
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             &
             righteous
             is
             thy
             iudgement
             .
          
           Of
           Bernard
           ,
           1.
           
           
             An
             admonition
             to
             his
             brethren
             that
             they
             would
             grounde
             the
             anchor
             of
             their
             faith
             and
             hope
             in
             the
             safe
             and
             sure
             port
             of
             Gods
             mercie
             .
          
           2.
           
           Because
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             as
             I
             suppose
             I
             cannot
             leaue
             vnto
             you
             any
             choise
             examples
             of
             religion
             ,
             I
             commend
             three
             to
             be
             imitated
             of
             you
             ,
             which
             I
             remember
             that
             I
             haue
             obserued
             in
             the
             race
             which
             I
             haue
             run
             as
             much
             as
             possibly
             I
             could
             .
          
           1.
           
           
             I
             gaue
             lesse
             heed
             to
             mine
             own
             sense
             &
             reason
             then
             to
             the
             sense
             and
             reason
             of
             other
             men
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             When
             I
             was
             hurt
             ,
             I
             
             sought
             not
             reuenge
             on
             him
             that
             did
             the
             hurt
             .
          
           3.
           
           
             I
             had
             care
             to
             giue
             offence
             to
             no
             man
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             fell
             out
             otherwise
             ,
             I
             tooke
             it
             away
             as
             I
             could
             .
          
           Of
           Zwinglius
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           field
           he
           was
           wounded
           vnder
           the
           chin
           with
           a
           speare
           ;
           
             O
             what
             hap
             is
             this
          
           ?
           
           
             go
             to
             ,
             they
             may
             kill
             my
             bodie
             ,
             but
             my
             soule
             they
             cannot
             .
          
           Of
           Oecolampadius
           .
           1.
           
           
             An
             exhortation
             to
             the
             ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             maintaine
             the
             puritie
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             to
             shewe
             forth
             an
             example
             of
             honest
             and
             godly
             conuersation
             ,
             to
             be
             constant
             &
             patiēt
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           2.
           
           Of
           himselfe
           .
           
             Whereas
             I
             am
             charged
             to
             be
             a
             corrupter
             of
             the
             truth
             .
             I
             weigh
             it
             not
             :
             now
             I
             am
             going
             to
             the
             tribunall
             of
             Christ
             and
             that
             with
             good
             conscience
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             it
             shall
             bee
             manifest
             that
             I
             haue
             not
             seduced
             the
             Church
             .
             Of
             this
             my
             saying
             &
             contestatiō
             ,
             I
             leaue
             you
             as
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             I
             confirme
             it
             
             with
             this
             my
             last
             breath
             .
          
           3.
           
           To
           his
           children
           ,
           
             Loue
             God
             the
             father
          
           :
           &
           turning
           himself
           to
           his
           kinsfolks
           :
           
             I
             haue
             boūd
             you
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             with
             this
             contestation
             :
             you
             (
             which
             they
             heare
             and
             haue
             desired
             )
             shall
             doe
             your
             indeauour
             ,
             that
             these
             my
             children
             may
             be
             godly
             ,
             and
             peaceable
             ,
             and
             true
             ,
          
           4.
           to
           his
           friend
           comming
           vnto
           him
           ,
           
             What
             shall
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ?
             Newes
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             shortly
             with
             Christ
             my
             Lord.
          
           5.
           beeing
           asked
           whether
           the
           light
           did
           not
           trouble
           him
           ,
           touching
           his
           breast
           ,
           
             there
             is
             light
             enough
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           .
           6.
           he
           rehearsed
           the
           whole
           one
           &
           fiftie
           psalme
           with
           deepe
           sighes
           frō
           the
           bottome
           of
           his
           breast
           .
           7.
           a
           litle
           after
           ,
           
             Saue
             me
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           .
           Of
           Luther
           ,
           
             My
             heauenly
             Father
             ,
             God
             and
             father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             &
             God
             of
             all
             comfort
             ,
             I
             giue
             thee
             thanks
             that
             thou
             hast
             reuealed
             vnto
             me
             thy
             son
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             
             I
             haue
             beleeued
             ,
             whom
             I
             haue
             professed
             ,
             whome
             I
             haue
             loued
             ,
             whome
             I
             haue
             praised
             ,
             whome
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             and
             the
             whole
             companie
             of
             the
             wicked
             persecuteth
             and
             reuileth
             .
             I
             pray
             thee
             my
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             receiue
             my
             poore
             soule
             :
             my
             heauenly
             father
             ,
             though
             I
             be
             taken
             from
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             this
             bodie
             of
             mine
             is
             to
             be
             laid
             downe
             ,
             yet
             I
             know
             certēly
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             remaine
             with
             thee
             for
             euer
             ,
             neither
             shall
             any
             be
             able
             to
             pull
             me
             out
             of
             thy
             hand
             .
          
           Of
           Hooper
           ,
           
             O
             Lord
             Iesus
             son
             of
          
           Dauid
           
             haue
             mercie
             on
             me
             and
             receiue
             my
             soule
             .
          
           Of
           Annas
           Burgius
           ,
           
             Forsake
             me
             not
             O
             Lord
             ,
             least
             I
             forsake
             thee
             .
          
           Of
           Melancthon
           ,
           
             If
             it
             be
             the
             will
             of
             God
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             I
             beseech
             him
             that
             he
             will
             graunt
             me
             a
             ioyfull
             departure
             .
          
           Of
           Calvine
           .
           1.
           
           
             I
             held
             my
             tongue
             because
             thou
             lord
             hast
             done
             it
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             I
             mourned
             as
             a
             doue
          
           .
           3.
           
           
             Lord
             thou
             grindest
             me
             to
             powder
             
             but
             it
             suffi●ceth
             me
             because
             it
             is
             thy
             hand
             ,
          
           Of
           Peter
           Martyr
           ,
           
             that
             his
             body
             was
             weake
             ,
             but
             his
             minde
             was
             well
             :
             that
             hee
             acknowledged
             no
             life
             or
             saluation
             but
             only
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             giuen
             of
             the
             father
             to
             bee
             a
             redeemer
             of
             mankinde
             :
             and
             when
             hee
             had
             confirmed
             this
             by
             testimonie
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             added
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             faith
             in
             which
             I
             will
             die
             :
             and
             God
             will
             destroy
             them
             that
             teach
             otherwise
             .
          
           This
           done
           ,
           he
           shooke
           hāds
           with
           all
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Farewell
             my
             brethren
             and
             deare
             friends
             .
          
           It
           were
           easie
           to
           quote
           more
           examples
           ,
           but
           these
           fewe
           may
           bee
           in
           stead
           of
           many
           :
           &
           the
           summe
           of
           al
           that
           godlymē
           speake
           in
           death
           is
           this
           :
           Some
           enlightned
           with
           a
           prophetical
           spirit
           foretell
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           as
           the
           Patriarkes
           Iacob
           and
           Ioseph
           did
           ;
           
           and
           there
           haue
           bin
           some
           which
           by
           name
           haue
           testified
           who
           should
           very
           shortly
           
           came
           after
           them
           ,
           and
           who
           should
           remaine
           aliue
           ,
           and
           what
           should
           be
           their
           condition
           :
           some
           haue
           shewed
           a
           wonderfull
           memorie
           of
           things
           past
           ,
           as
           of
           their
           former
           life
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           benefits
           of
           God
           ;
           &
           no
           doubt
           it
           was
           giuen
           them
           to
           stirre
           vp
           holy
           affections
           and
           thanksgiuing
           to
           God
           :
           some
           againe
           rightly
           iudging
           of
           the
           change
           of
           their
           present
           estate
           for
           a
           better
           ,
           doe
           reioyce
           exceedingly
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           be
           translated
           from
           earth
           to
           paradise
           :
           as
           Babylas
           Martyr
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           when
           his
           head
           was
           to
           be
           chopped
           off
           ,
           
           Returne
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             O
             My
             soule
             vnto
             thy
             rest
             :
             because
             the
             lord
             hath
             blessed
             thee
             :
             because
             thou
             hast
             deliuered
             my
             soule
             from
             death
             ,
             mine
             eies
             from
             teares
             ,
             and
             my
             feete
             frō
             falling
             ,
             I
             shall
             walke
             before
             Iehoua
             in
             the
             land
             of
             the
             liuing
             .
          
           And
           some
           others
           spake
           of
           the
           vanity
           
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           of
           the
           imaginatiō
           of
           the
           sorrowes
           of
           death
           ,
           of
           the
           beginnings
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           of
           the
           comfort
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           which
           they
           feele
           ,
           of
           their
           departure
           vnto
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Quest.
           What
           must
           we
           thinke
           if
           in
           the
           time
           of
           death
           such
           excellent
           speeches
           bewanting
           :
           and
           in
           stead
           thereof
           idle
           talke
           be
           vsed
           ?
           Answ.
           We
           must
           consider
           the
           kinde
           of
           sicknesse
           whereof
           mē
           die
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           more
           easie
           or
           violent
           :
           for
           violent
           sicknesse
           is
           vsually
           accompanied
           with
           frensies
           ,
           and
           with
           vnseemely
           motions
           and
           gestures
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           to
           take
           in
           good
           part
           euen
           in
           this
           regard
           ,
           because
           we
           our selues
           may
           be
           in
           the
           like
           case
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           first
           duty
           which
           is
           to
           die
           in
           faith
           :
           the
           second
           is
           to
           die
           in
           obedience
           :
           otherwise
           our
           death
           cannot
           be
           
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           because
           wee
           seeme
           to
           come
           vnto
           God
           of
           feare
           and
           constraint
           ,
           as
           slaues
           to
           a
           master
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           loue
           as
           children
           to
           a
           father
           .
           Now
           to
           die
           in
           obedience
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           willing
           &
           readie
           and
           desirous
           to
           goe
           out
           of
           this
           world
           whensoeuer
           God
           shall
           call
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           murmuring
           or
           repining
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           ,
           where
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           shall
           please
           God.
           
           Whether
           we
           liue
           or
           die
           ,
           saith
           Paul
           we
           doe
           it
           not
           to
           our selues
           but
           vnto
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           mans
           dutie
           is
           to
           be
           obedient
           to
           God
           in
           death
           as
           in
           life
           .
           Christ
           is
           our
           example
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           agonie
           praied
           
             Father
             ,
             let
             this
             cup
             passe
             frō
             me
             ,
          
           yet
           with
           a
           submission
           ,
           
             not
             my
             will
             ,
             but
             thy
             will
             be
             done
             :
          
           teaching
           vs
           in
           the
           very
           pangs
           of
           death
           to
           resigne
           our selues
           to
           the
           good
           pleasure
           of
           God.
           
           When
           the
           prophet
           tolde
           king
           Ezechias
           of
           death
           ,
           presently
           without
           all
           manner
           of
           grudging
           or
           repining
           hee
           addressed
           himselfe
           to
           praier
           .
           We
           are
           commanded
           to
           present
           our selues
           vnto
           God
           as
           freewill
           offerings
           ,
           without
           any
           limitation
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           well
           in
           death
           as
           in
           life
           .
           I
           conclude
           then
           that
           we
           are
           to
           make
           as
           much
           conscience
           in
           performing
           obedience
           to
           god
           in
           suffering
           death
           ,
           as
           wee
           doe
           of
           any
           conscience
           in
           the
           course
           of
           our
           liues
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           dutie
           is
           to
           render
           vp
           our
           soules
           into
           the
           handes
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           faithfull
           keeper
           of
           all
           .
           This
           is
           the
           last
           duty
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           prescribed
           vnto
           vs
           in
           the
           example
           of
           Christ
           vpon
           the
           crosse
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           very
           pangs
           of
           death
           when
           the
           dissolution
           of
           bodie
           &
           soule
           drewe
           
           on
           said
           ,
           
           
             Father
             into
             thy
             hands
             I
             commend
             my
             spirit
             ,
          
           and
           so
           gaue
           vp
           the
           ghost
           .
           The
           like
           was
           done
           by
           Steuen
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           was
           stoned
           to
           death
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Lord
             Iesus
             receiue
             my
             spirit
          
           .
           
           And
           Dauid
           in
           his
           life
           time
           beeing
           in
           daunger
           of
           death
           vsed
           the
           very
           same
           words
           that
           Christ
           vttered
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           what
           be
           the
           duties
           which
           we
           are
           to
           perform
           in
           the
           very
           pangs
           of
           death
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           come
           to
           eternall
           life
           .
           Some
           men
           will
           happily
           say
           ,
           If
           this
           be
           all
           ,
           to
           die
           in
           faith
           and
           obedience
           and
           to
           surrender
           our
           soules
           into
           Gods
           hands
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           greatly
           care
           for
           any
           preparatiō
           before-hand
           ,
           nor
           trouble
           our selues
           much
           about
           the
           right
           manner
           of
           dying
           well
           :
           for
           we
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           when
           death
           shall
           come
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           performe
           
           all
           the
           former
           duties
           with
           ease
           .
           Answer
           .
           Let
           no
           man
           deceiue
           himselfe
           by
           any
           false
           perswasiō
           ,
           thinking
           with
           himselfe
           that
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           foresaid
           duties
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           ease
           :
           for
           ordinarily
           they
           are
           not
           ,
           neither
           can
           bee
           performed
           in
           death
           ,
           vnles
           there
           be
           much
           preparation
           in
           the
           life
           before
           .
           Hee
           that
           will
           die
           in
           faith
           must
           first
           of
           all
           liue
           by
           faith
           :
           and
           there
           is
           but
           one
           example
           in
           all
           the
           whole
           Bible
           of
           a
           man
           dying
           in
           faith
           that
           liued
           without
           faith
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           thiefe
           vpon
           the
           crosse
           .
           The
           seruants
           of
           God
           that
           are
           indued
           with
           great
           measure
           of
           grace
           do
           very
           hardly
           beleeue
           in
           the
           time
           of
           affliction
           .
           Indeed
           when
           Iob
           was
           afflicted
           hee
           said
           ,
           
             Though
             the
             Lord
             kill
             me
             ,
             yet
             will
             I
             trust
             in
             him
             :
          
           yet
           afterward
           ,
           his
           faith
           beeing
           ouercast
           as
           with
           a
           cloude
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           
           
             become
             his
             enemy
          
           ,
           &
           that
           he
           had
           set
           him
           
             as
             a
             marke
             to
             shoote
             at
             :
          
           &
           sundrie
           times
           his
           faith
           was
           oppressed
           with
           doubting
           and
           distrust
           .
           How
           then
           shall
           they
           that
           neuer
           liued
           by
           faith
           nor
           inured
           themselues
           to
           beleeue
           ;
           bee
           able
           in
           the
           pang
           of
           death
           to
           rest
           vpon
           the
           mercie
           of
           God.
           Againe
           ,
           he
           that
           would
           die
           in
           obedience
           ,
           must
           first
           of
           all
           leade
           his
           life
           in
           obedience
           :
           hee
           that
           hath
           liued
           in
           disobedience
           can
           not
           willingly
           and
           in
           obedience
           appeare
           before
           the
           iudge
           when
           hee
           is
           cited
           by
           death
           the
           sergeant
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           he
           dies
           indeed
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           vpon
           necessitie
           ,
           because
           he
           must
           yeeld
           to
           the
           order
           and
           course
           of
           nature
           as
           other
           creatures
           doe
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           hee
           that
           would
           surrender
           his
           soule
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           must
           bee
           resolued
           of
           two
           things
           :
           the
           one
           
           is
           that
           god
           can
           ;
           the
           other
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           receiue
           his
           soule
           into
           heauen
           and
           there
           preserue
           it
           till
           the
           last
           iudgement
           .
           And
           none
           can
           be
           resolued
           of
           this
           except
           he
           haue
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           to
           certifie
           his
           conscience
           that
           he
           is
           redeemed
           ,
           iustified
           ,
           sanctified
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           shall
           bee
           glorified
           .
           Hee
           that
           is
           not
           thus
           perswaded
           ,
           dare
           not
           render
           vp
           and
           present
           his
           soule
           vnto
           God.
           When
           Dauid
           said
           ,
           
             Lord
             into
             thy
             handes
             I
             commend
             my
             spirit
             :
          
           what
           was
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           boldnesse
           in
           him
           ?
           surely
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           perswasion
           of
           faith
           ,
           as
           the
           next
           wordes
           import
           :
           
             for
             thou
             hast
             redeemed
             me
             .
             O
             Lord
             God
             of
             truth
             .
          
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           
           that
           no
           man
           ordinarily
           can
           performe
           these
           duties
           dying
           ,
           that
           hath
           not
           performed
           them
           liuing
           .
        
         
         
           This
           beeing
           so
           ,
           I
           doe
           againe
           renew
           my
           former
           exhortation
           ,
           beseeching
           you
           that
           ye
           would
           practise
           the
           duties
           of
           preparation
           in
           the
           course
           of
           your
           liues
           ,
           leading
           them
           daily
           in
           faith
           and
           obedience
           ,
           and
           from
           time
           to
           time
           commending
           your selues
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           casting
           all
           your
           workes
           vpon
           his
           prouidence
           .
           They
           ,
           which
           haue
           done
           this
           haue
           made
           most
           happie
           and
           blessed
           endes
           .
           Enoch
           by
           faith
           walked
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           was
           alwaies
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           leading
           an
           vpright
           and
           godly
           life
           ,
           
           
             and
             the
             Lord
             tooke
             him
             away
             that
             he
             should
             not
             see
             death
             .
          
           And
           this
           which
           befell
           Enoch
           ,
           shall
           after
           a
           sort
           befall
           them
           also
           that
           liue
           in
           faith
           and
           obedience
           :
           because
           death
           shal
           be
           no
           death
           ,
           but
           a
           sleepe
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           no
           enemie
           but
           a
           friend
           to
           bodie
           and
           
           soule
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           let
           vs
           consider
           the
           wretched
           &
           miserable
           endes
           of
           them
           that
           haue
           spent
           their
           daies
           in
           their
           sinnes
           without
           keeping
           faith
           &
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
           The
           people
           of
           the
           old
           world
           were
           drowned
           in
           the
           flood
           ;
           the
           filthy
           Sodomites
           and
           Gomorrheans
           were
           destroyed
           with
           fire
           from
           heauen
           ;
           Dathan
           and
           Abiram
           with
           the
           company
           of
           Core
           were
           swallowed
           vp
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           Core
           himselfe
           (
           as
           it
           seemes
           by
           the
           text
           )
           being
           burnt
           with
           fire
           :
           
           wicked
           Saul
           and
           Achitophel
           and
           Iudas
           destroy
           themselues
           .
           Herod
           is
           eaten
           vp
           of
           wormes
           and
           gaue
           vp
           the
           ghost
           :
           Iulian
           the
           Apostata
           smitten
           with
           a
           dart
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           died
           casting
           vp
           his
           blood
           into
           the
           ayre
           &
           blaspheming
           the
           name
           of
           Christ.
           Arius
           the
           hereticke
           died
           vpon
           the
           stoole
           scouring
           
           forth
           his
           very
           entralls
           .
           And
           this
           very
           age
           affoards
           store
           of
           like
           examples
           .
           Hoffemeister
           a
           great
           Papist
           ,
           
           as
           he
           was
           going
           to
           the
           councill
           of
           Ralisbone
           to
           dispute
           against
           the
           defēders
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           was
           suddenly
           in
           his
           iourney
           preuented
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           miserably
           died
           with
           horrible
           roaring
           and
           crying
           out
           .
           In
           the
           Vniuersitie
           of
           Louaine
           ,
           
           Guarlacus
           a
           learned
           Papist
           falling
           sicke
           ,
           when
           he
           perceiued
           no
           way
           with
           him
           but
           death
           ,
           he
           fell
           into
           miserable
           agonie
           and
           perturbation
           of
           spirit
           ,
           crying
           out
           of
           his
           sinnes
           how
           miserably
           he
           had
           liued
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           was
           not
           able
           to
           abide
           the
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           so
           casting
           out
           words
           of
           miserable
           desperation
           saide
           ,
           his
           sins
           were
           greater
           then
           they
           could
           be
           pardoned
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           desperation
           ended
           his
           daies
           .
           
             Iacobus
             
             Latromus
          
           of
           the
           same
           vniuersitie
           of
           Louaine
           ,
           after
           that
           he
           had
           beene
           at
           Bruxels
           ,
           and
           there
           thinking
           to
           doe
           a
           great
           acte
           against
           Luther
           and
           his
           fellowes
           ,
           made
           an
           oration
           before
           the
           Emperour
           so
           foolishly
           and
           ridiculously
           that
           he
           was
           laughed
           to
           scorne
           almost
           of
           the
           whole
           court
           :
           then
           returning
           frō
           thence
           to
           Louaine
           againe
           ,
           in
           his
           publike
           lecture
           he
           fell
           into
           open
           madnesse
           ,
           vttering
           such
           wordes
           of
           desperatiō
           and
           blasphemous
           impietie
           ,
           that
           other
           Diuines
           which
           were
           present
           ,
           were
           faine
           to
           carie
           him
           away
           as
           he
           was
           rauing
           ,
           and
           to
           shut
           him
           into
           a
           close
           chamber
           .
           From
           that
           time
           to
           his
           very
           last
           breath
           ,
           he
           had
           neuer
           any
           thing
           else
           in
           his
           mouth
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           was
           damned
           and
           reiected
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           hope
           of
           saluation
           
           for
           him
           ,
           because
           that
           wittingly
           and
           against
           his
           knowledge
           ,
           he
           withstood
           the
           manifest
           truth
           of
           Gods
           word
           .
           Crescentius
           the
           Popes
           Legat
           and
           Vicegerent
           in
           the
           councell
           of
           Trent
           ;
           was
           sitting
           all
           the
           day
           long
           vntill
           darke
           night
           in
           writing
           of
           letters
           to
           the
           Pope
           :
           after
           his
           labour
           when
           night
           was
           come
           ,
           thinking
           to
           refresh
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           rise
           ;
           and
           at
           his
           rising
           ,
           behold
           there
           appeared
           to
           him
           a
           mightie
           blacke
           dogge
           of
           an
           huge
           bignesse
           ,
           his
           eyes
           flaming
           with
           fire
           ,
           &
           his
           eares
           hanging
           low
           downe
           well
           neare
           to
           the
           grounde
           ,
           which
           beganne
           to
           enter
           in
           and
           straight
           to
           come
           towardes
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           couch
           vnder
           the
           boord
           .
           The
           Cardinall
           not
           a
           little
           amazed
           at
           the
           sight
           thereof
           ,
           somewhat
           recouering
           himselfe
           called
           immediately
           to
           his
           
           seruants
           which
           were
           in
           the
           outward
           chamber
           next
           by
           ,
           to
           bring
           in
           a
           candle
           and
           to
           seeke
           for
           the
           dogge
           .
           But
           when
           the
           dogge
           could
           not
           be
           found
           there
           nor
           in
           any
           other
           chamber
           about
           ,
           the
           Cardinall
           thereupon
           stricken
           with
           a
           sudden
           conceit
           of
           minde
           ,
           immediately
           fel
           into
           such
           a
           sicknesse
           ,
           whereof
           his
           Physitians
           which
           he
           had
           about
           him
           could
           not
           with
           all
           their
           industrie
           and
           cunning
           cure
           him
           :
           and
           thereupon
           he
           died
           .
           
             Steuen
             Gardiner
          
           ,
           when
           a
           certaine
           Bishop
           came
           vnto
           him
           and
           put
           him
           in
           minde
           of
           Peter
           denying
           his
           master
           ,
           answered
           againe
           that
           he
           had
           denied
           with
           Peter
           ,
           but
           neuer
           repented
           with
           Peter
           ,
           and
           so
           (
           to
           vse
           
             M.
             Foxes
          
           words
           )
           stinkingly
           and
           vnrepentantly
           died
           .
           More
           examples
           might
           be
           added
           ,
           but
           these
           shall
           suffice
           .
        
         
         
           Againe
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           further
           induced
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           these
           duties
           ,
           let
           vs
           call
           to
           minde
           the
           vncertentie
           of
           our
           daies
           :
           though
           we
           now
           liue
           ,
           yet
           who
           can
           say
           that
           he
           shall
           be
           aliue
           the
           next
           day
           or
           the
           next
           houre
           ?
           No
           man
           hath
           a
           lease
           of
           his
           life
           .
           Now
           marke
           ,
           as
           death
           leaues
           a
           man
           ,
           so
           shall
           the
           last
           iudgement
           finde
           him
           :
           and
           therefore
           if
           death
           take
           him
           away
           vnprepared
           ,
           eternall
           damnation
           followes
           without
           recouerie
           .
           If
           a
           thiefe
           be
           brought
           from
           prison
           either
           to
           the
           barre
           to
           bee
           arraigned
           before
           the
           iudge
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           place
           of
           execution
           ,
           he
           will
           bewaile
           his
           misdemeanour
           past
           ,
           and
           promise
           all
           reformation
           of
           life
           ;
           so
           be
           it
           ,
           he
           might
           be
           deliuered
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           the
           most
           arrant
           thiefe
           that
           euer
           was
           .
           In
           this
           case
           we
           are
           as
           fellons
           or
           theeues
           :
           for
           we
           are
           euery
           
           day
           going
           to
           the
           barre
           of
           Gods
           iudgement
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           stay
           or
           standing
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           euen
           as
           the
           ship
           in
           the
           sea
           continues
           on
           ▪
           his
           course
           day
           &
           night
           whether
           the
           marriners
           be
           sleeping
           or
           waking
           :
           therefore
           let
           vs
           all
           prepare
           our selues
           and
           amende
           our
           liues
           betime
           ,
           that
           in
           death
           wee
           may
           make
           a
           blessed
           ende
           .
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           doe
           daily
           call
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           this
           dutie
           :
           but
           where
           almost
           shal
           we
           finde
           the
           practise
           &
           obedience
           of
           it
           in
           mens
           liues
           &
           conuersations
           ?
           Alas
           ,
           alas
           ,
           to
           lend
           our
           eares
           for
           the
           space
           of
           an
           houre
           to
           heare
           the
           will
           of
           God
           is
           common
           ;
           but
           to
           giue
           heart
           &
           hand
           to
           doe
           the
           same
           ,
           is
           rare
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           hereof
           is
           athād
           :
           we
           are
           al
           most
           grieuous
           sinners
           ,
           &
           euery
           sinner
           in
           the
           tearmes
           of
           Scripture
           is
           a
           foole
           :
           and
           a
           principall
           
           part
           of
           his
           folly
           is
           to
           care
           for
           the
           things
           of
           this
           world
           and
           to
           neglect
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           to
           prouide
           for
           the
           body
           &
           not
           for
           the
           soule
           ,
           to
           cast
           and
           fore-cast
           howe
           we
           may
           liue
           in
           wealth
           and
           honour
           ,
           and
           ease
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           vse
           the
           least
           fore-cast
           to
           die
           well
           .
           This
           folly
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           noted
           in
           the
           rich
           man
           that
           was
           carefull
           to
           inlarge
           his
           barnes
           ,
           
           but
           had
           no
           care
           at
           all
           for
           his
           ende
           or
           for
           the
           saluation
           of
           his
           soule
           .
           Such
           a
           one
           was
           Achitophel
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           the
           Scripture
           tearmes
           him
           )
           was
           as
           the
           very
           oracle
           of
           God
           for
           councell
           ,
           being
           a
           mā
           of
           great
           wisedome
           &
           forecast
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           the
           cōmon
           wealth
           and
           in
           his
           owne
           priuate
           worldly
           affaires
           :
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           he
           had
           not
           so
           much
           as
           common
           sense
           and
           reason
           ,
           to
           consider
           howe
           he
           might
           die
           the
           
           death
           of
           the
           righteous
           ,
           &
           come
           to
           life
           euerlasting
           .
           And
           this
           folly
           the
           holy
           ghost
           hath
           noted
           in
           him
           .
           For
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           that
           his
           counsell
           was
           despised
           ,
           
           
             he
             sadled
             his
             asse
             ,
             and
             arose
             ,
             &
             went
             home
             into
             his
             cittie
             ,
             and
             put
             his
             houshold
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             went
             and
             hanged
             himselfe
             .
          
           And
           the
           fiue
           foolish
           virgins
           contented
           themselues
           with
           the
           blasing
           lamps
           of
           a
           bare
           profession
           ,
           neuer
           seeking
           for
           the
           horne
           of
           lasting
           oyle
           of
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           that
           might
           furnish
           and
           trimme
           the
           lampe
           both
           in
           life
           and
           death
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           cast
           off
           this
           damnable
           folly
           ,
           first
           of
           all
           seeking
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           and
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           leading
           our
           liues
           in
           faith
           and
           obedience
           that
           we
           may
           die
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           first
           point
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           
           there
           is
           a
           certen
           way
           whereby
           a
           man
           may
           die
           well
           :
           now
           I
           come
           to
           the
           second
           .
           Whereas
           therefore
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             the
             day
             of
             death
             is
             better
             then
             the
             day
             of
             birth
             ,
          
           we
           are
           furder
           taught
           that
           such
           as
           truly
           beleeue
           themselues
           to
           be
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           feare
           death
           ouermuch
           .
           I
           say
           ouermuch
           ;
           because
           they
           must
           partly
           feare
           it
           ,
           and
           partly
           not
           .
           Feare
           it
           they
           must
           for
           two
           causes
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           because
           death
           is
           the
           destructiō
           of
           humane
           nature
           in
           a
           mans
           owne
           selfe
           &
           others
           :
           and
           in
           this
           respect
           Christ
           feared
           it
           without
           sinne
           ;
           and
           we
           must
           not
           feare
           it
           otherwise
           then
           we
           feare
           sicknes
           ,
           and
           pouertie
           ,
           and
           famine
           ,
           with
           other
           sorrows
           of
           body
           and
           minde
           ,
           which
           God
           will
           not
           haue
           vs
           to
           despise
           or
           lightly
           to
           regard
           ,
           but
           to
           feele
           with
           some
           paine
           ,
           because
           they
           
           are
           corrections
           &
           punishments
           for
           sinne
           .
           And
           he
           doth
           therfore
           lay
           vpon
           vs
           paines
           &
           torments
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           feared
           and
           eschewed
           :
           and
           that
           by
           eschewing
           them
           we
           might
           further
           learne
           to
           eschewe
           the
           cause
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           sin
           :
           and
           by
           experience
           in
           feeling
           of
           paine
           ;
           acknowledge
           that
           God
           is
           a
           iudge
           and
           enemie
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           is
           exceeding
           angrie
           with
           it
           .
           The
           second
           cause
           of
           the
           feare
           of
           death
           ,
           is
           the
           losse
           of
           the
           Church
           or
           Common-wealth
           ,
           when
           we
           or
           others
           are
           depriued
           of
           them
           which
           were
           indeede
           or
           might
           haue
           beene
           an
           helpe
           ,
           stay
           ,
           &
           comfort
           to
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           whose
           death
           hath
           procured
           some
           publike
           or
           priuate
           losse
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           to
           feare
           death
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           glad
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           many
           causes
           .
           First
           of
           al
           ,
           
           in
           it
           we
           haue
           occasion
           to
           shewe
           our
           subiection
           and
           obedience
           which
           we
           owe
           vnto
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           cals
           vs
           out
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           as
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
             Father
             not
             my
             will
             ,
             but
             thy
             will
             be
             done
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           all
           sinne
           is
           abolished
           by
           death
           ,
           and
           we
           thē
           cease
           to
           offend
           God
           any
           more
           as
           we
           haue
           done
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           dead
           body
           is
           brought
           into
           a
           better
           condition
           then
           euer
           it
           was
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           for
           by
           death
           it
           is
           made
           insensible
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           meanes
           it
           is
           freed
           from
           all
           the
           miseries
           and
           calamities
           of
           this
           life
           ;
           &
           it
           ceaseth
           to
           be
           either
           an
           actiue
           or
           passiue
           instrument
           of
           sinne
           ,
           whereas
           in
           the
           life
           time
           it
           is
           both
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           giues
           the
           soule
           passage
           to
           rest
           ,
           life
           ,
           and
           celestiall
           glorie
           ,
           in
           which
           wee
           shall
           see
           God
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           perfectly
           know
           him
           ,
           and
           praise
           his
           name
           for
           euer
           ,
           keeping
           without
           intermission
           
           an
           eternall
           sabboth
           ,
           therefore
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           bee
           dissolued
           and
           bee
           with
           Christ
           ,
           
             for
             that
             is
             best
             of
             all
             .
          
           Fiftly
           ,
           God
           exequutes
           his
           iudgements
           vpon
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           purgeth
           his
           Church
           by
           death
           .
           Nowe
           in
           all
           these
           respects
           ,
           godly
           men
           haue
           cause
           not
           to
           feare
           and
           sorrowe
           ,
           but
           to
           reioyce
           in
           their
           owne
           death
           and
           the
           death
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           the
           day
           of
           death
           be
           so
           excellēt
           ,
           yea
           a
           day
           of
           happinesse
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           lawfull
           to
           desire
           death
           ,
           and
           men
           doe
           not
           alwaies
           sinne
           in
           wishing
           for
           death
           .
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             desire
             to
             be
             dissolueds
          
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             O
             miserable
             man
             ,
             who
             shall
             deliuer
             me
             from
             this
             bodie
             of
             death
             ?
          
           Yet
           this
           desire
           must
           not
           bee
           simple
           ,
           but
           restrained
           with
           certen
           respects
           ;
           which
           are
           these
           :
           First
           ,
           death
           must
           bee
           desired
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           it
           is
           a
           meanes
           to
           
           free
           vs
           from
           the
           corruption
           of
           our
           nature
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           meanes
           to
           bring
           vs
           to
           the
           immediate
           fellowship
           of
           Christ
           &
           God
           himselfe
           in
           heauen
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           death
           may
           bee
           lawfully
           desired
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           troubles
           &
           miseries
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           two
           caueats
           beeing
           obserued
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           this
           desire
           must
           not
           be
           immoderate
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           it
           must
           bee
           ioyned
           with
           submission
           and
           subiection
           to
           the
           good
           pleasure
           of
           God.
           If
           either
           of
           these
           bee
           wanting
           ,
           the
           desire
           is
           faulty
           ;
           &
           therefore
           Iob
           ,
           and
           Ieremie
           ,
           and
           Ionas
           failed
           herein
           ,
           because
           they
           desired
           death
           beeing
           carried
           away
           with
           impatience
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           contrarie
           also
           a
           man
           may
           desire
           a
           continuāce
           of
           life
           .
           Ezechias
           praied
           and
           desired
           to
           liue
           ,
           
           when
           he
           heard
           the
           message
           of
           present
           death
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           
           doe
           seruice
           to
           God.
           And
           Paul
           desired
           to
           liue
           ,
           
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           further
           their
           faith
           ,
           though
           in
           regard
           of
           himselfe
           to
           die
           was
           aduantage
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           if
           death
           ioyned
           with
           reformatiō
           of
           life
           be
           so
           blessed
           ,
           then
           the
           death
           of
           the
           vnbeleeuing
           and
           vnrepentant
           sinner
           is
           euery
           way
           cursed
           &
           most
           horrible
           .
           Reasons
           are
           these
           :
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           destruction
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           wages
           of
           their
           sins
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           it
           there
           is
           no
           comfort
           of
           the
           spirit
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           no
           mitigatiō
           of
           paine
           ,
           &
           no
           good
           thing
           that
           may
           counteruaile
           the
           miseries
           thereof
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           the
           most
           fearefull
           thing
           of
           al
           ,
           bodily
           death
           is
           the
           beginning
           of
           eternall
           death
           ,
           desperation
           ,
           and
           infernall
           torment
           ,
           without
           hope
           of
           deliuerance
           .
           Therefore
           
           as
           I
           began
           so
           I
           ende
           ,
           haue
           care
           to
           liue
           well
           ,
           and
           die
           well
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
           An
           addition
           ,
           of
           things
           that
           came
           to
           my
           minde
           afterward
           .
        
         
           THe
           last
           combate
           with
           the
           
           diuell
           in
           the
           pang
           of
           death
           ,
           it
           oftentimes
           most
           dangerous
           of
           all
           .
           For
           then
           he
           will
           not
           vrge
           men
           to
           desperation
           ,
           knowing
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           he
           shall
           stir
           them
           vp
           to
           resist
           hm
           :
           but
           hee
           labours
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           resist
           him
           when
           hee
           assaults
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           hee
           endeauours
           to
           extinguish
           hope
           :
           and
           this
           thing
           is
           not
           done
           in
           any
           other
           tēptation
           in
           which
           faith
           or
           hope
           alone
           are
           impugned
           ,
           whereas
           in
           this
           they
           are
           
           both
           impugned
           togither
           .
           This
           must
           be
           thought
           vpon
           ,
           for
           whē
           the
           diuels
           temptation
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           resist
           his
           temptation
           ;
           it
           is
           most
           deceitfull
           of
           all
           :
           and
           it
           is
           more
           easie
           to
           ouercome
           the
           enemie
           that
           compels
           vs
           to
           fight
           ,
           then
           him
           that
           disswades
           vs
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           
           The
           temptation
           of
           
             M.
             Iohn
             Knox
          
           in
           time
           of
           his
           death
           is
           worth
           the
           marking
           .
           
           He
           lay
           on
           his
           death-bed
           silēt
           for
           the
           space
           of
           foure
           houres
           ,
           very
           often
           giuing
           great
           sighes
           ,
           sobbes
           ,
           and
           grones
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           stāders
           by
           well
           perceiued
           that
           hee
           was
           troubled
           with
           some
           grieuous
           temptatiō
           :
           and
           when
           at
           length
           hee
           was
           raised
           in
           his
           bedde
           ,
           they
           asked
           him
           how
           hee
           did
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           much
           sighing
           ,
           to
           whom
           hee
           answered
           thus
           ;
           that
           in
           his
           life
           he
           had
           indured
           many
           combates
           and
           conflicts
           with
           Satan
           ,
           
           
           
           but
           that
           now
           most
           mightily
           the
           roaring
           lyon
           had
           assaulted
           him
           :
           often
           (
           said
           he
           )
           before
           he
           set
           my
           sinnes
           before
           mine
           eies
           ,
           often
           he
           vrged
           me
           to
           desperation
           ,
           often
           hee
           laboured
           to
           intangle
           me
           with
           the
           delights
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           beeing
           vanquished
           by
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           hee
           could
           not
           preuaile
           .
           But
           now
           hee
           assaults
           me
           an
           other
           way
           :
           for
           the
           wily
           serpent
           would
           perswade
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           merit
           eternal
           life
           for
           my
           fidelitie
           in
           my
           ministerie
           .
           But
           blessed
           bee
           God
           which
           brought
           to
           my
           minde
           such
           Scriptures
           ,
           whereby
           I
           might
           quench
           the
           fiery
           darts
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           which
           were
           ,
           
             What
             hast
             thou
             that
             thou
             hast
             not
             receiued
             ,
          
           and
           ,
           
             By
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             am
             that
             I
             am
             :
          
           and
           ,
           
             Not
             I
             ,
             but
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             me
             :
          
           and
           thus
           beeing
           vanquished
           
           he
           departed
        
         
           When
           thou
           art
           tempted
           of
           
           Satan
           &
           sees
           no
           way
           to
           escape
           ,
           euen
           plainly
           close
           vp
           thine
           eies
           ,
           and
           answer
           nothing
           ,
           but
           commend
           thy
           cause
           to
           God.
           This
           is
           a
           principall
           point
           of
           Christian
           wisedome
           ,
           which
           wee
           must
           follow
           in
           the
           houre
           of
           death
           .
        
         
           If
           thy
           flesh
           tremble
           ,
           and
           feare
           
           to
           enter
           into
           an
           other
           life
           ,
           and
           doubt
           of
           saluatiō
           ;
           if
           thou
           yeeld
           to
           these
           things
           ,
           thou
           hurtest
           thy selfe
           :
           therefore
           close
           thine
           eyes
           as
           before
           ,
           &
           say
           with
           S.
           
             Steuen
             ,
             Lord
             Iesus
             into
             thy
             hands
             I
             commend
             my
             spirit
             ,
          
           and
           then
           certenly
           Christ
           will
           come
           vnto
           thee
           with
           all
           his
           Angels
           ,
           and
           be
           the
           guider
           of
           thy
           way
           .
           Luther
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A09461-e300
           
             Ezec.
             33.11
             
          
           
             Vers.
             10
             ,
          
           
             Isa.
             45
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Ose.
             13.6
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             6.4
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             38.10
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             23.4
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Kin.
             8.15.3
             
          
           
             Luk.
             2.29
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             14.23
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.7
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.24
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.136
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             120.5
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Kin.
             19.4
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             57.1
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Kin.
             22.30
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor
             ii
             .
             23
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             
          
           
             i.
             Kin.
             i0
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             57.2
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             18.27
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             11.17
             .
          
           
             In
             epist.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             39.4
             .
          
           
             Psa.
             90.10
             .
          
           
             Reu.
             20.6
             ▪
             
          
           
             Col.
             1
             ▪
             ●3
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             17.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.14
             .
          
           
             Ioh
             5.24
             .
          
           
             Math.
             7.21
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.31
             
          
           
             Morspost
             crucem
             minor
             est
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             9.10
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.10
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12
             ●2
             
          
           
             Luk.
             22.19
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Can.
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             frau
             dari
             viatico
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             36.
             
          
           
             a
             B●sil
             .
             epi.
             ad
             Caes.
             Tert.
             lib.
             2.
             ad
             vxor
             .
             Hier.
             in
             Apol.
             pro
             lib.
             in
             Iob.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Carth.
             3.
             can
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Lam.
             3.36
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             9
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Math.
             9.2
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             3.40
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             32.5
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro.
             33.12.13
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             de
             corona
             milit
             .
             ca.
             11.
             &
             de
             Idol
             .
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thess.
             5.11.14
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             2
             Kin.
             4.32
             .
             Act.
             20.10
             .
             Ioh.
             11.14
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.6
             
          
           
             Act.
             4.28
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             139.15.16
             .
          
           
             Psal
             56.8
             .
          
           
             Psa.
             39.10
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             42.
             
          
           
             Psal
             116.13
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             14.13
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5
             .
             1●
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5
             35.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1
             5.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             30.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.5.8
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Kin.
             10.7
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             l.
             1.
             d●
             art
             .
             curatiua
             ,
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             10
             .
             3●
             
          
           
             Valles
             .
             de
             sac
             .
             philos
             .
             c.
             88.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Arist.
             de
             hist.
             ani·
             l.
             7.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Forrest
             .
             de
             vrin
             iudiciis
             lib.
             3.
             
             Lang.
             l.
             2.
             epist.
             41.
             
          
           
             Lang.
             lib.
             1.
             epist.
             ●3
             .
             Se
             Ganiuettus
             called
             Amcus
             medico●●m
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             l.
             6.
             &
             10
             de
             simp.
             medic
             .
          
           
             Leuit.
             20.6
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Kin.
             ●
             .
             6
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chr.
             16
             .
             1●
             
          
           
             1
             ,
             Tim.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             a
             Intercu●aneus
             carni
             fex
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             31.1
             .
          
           
             Ios.
             25.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Kin.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             Act.
             20.29
             .
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             38.1
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             
          
           
             &
             9.
             
          
           
             &
             49.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             7.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Num.
             27.
             
             ●
             17.
             
          
           
             Rom
             ▪
             8.17
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             Plato
             .
             de
             Repub.
             l.
             2.
             ●rist
             .
             pol.
             l.
             ●
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.15
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             18.19
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Kin.
             2.
             read
             all
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Sam.
             30.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             49.50
             
          
           
             Ps.
             73.26
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11
             22
             
          
           
             Iob.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             a
             Doest
             thou
             continue
             yet
             in
             thine
             vp
             sightnes
             ?
             v.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             10.17
             .
             &
             145.19
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             49.
             
          
           
             v.
             10.
             
          
           
             v.
             18.
             
          
           
             Sam.
             23.
             
          
           
             Chro.
             24.2
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             23.24
             
          
           
             ●ers
             .
             43.
             
          
           
             ●oh
             .
             19.26
             .
             ●7
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             27.46
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             19
             .
             ●0
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             23.48
             .
          
           
             Act.
             9.56
             .
          
           
             59
             60
             
          
           
             Eus.
             4.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             Eus.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             Paulinus
             in
             ●ita
             cius
             .
          
           
             Possid
             .
             in
             vita
             Aug.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Oswold
             Mycon
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             50
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             11
             6
             ,
             7.8
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.17
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             15.
             
          
           
             Act·
             7.
             
             Psal.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             ●sal
             .
             31.5
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.5
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             16.32
             .
             &
             Psal.
             106.17
             .
          
           
             Illyric
             de
             fide
             .
          
           
             Fox
             booke
             of
             Acts
             and
             Monumēts
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             17.23
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             38.18
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.24
             ,
             25.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09461-e6950
           
             
               Lib.
               de
               obitu
               Knoxi
            
             .